《Monok's Bones: Discovery》


 Chapter One

    Hakai slowly walked out of the den, placing his paws on the grass at the foot of the knoll. He let his eyes adjust to the light from the bright sun before he looked around.


    The clan had gathered at the base of the grassy knoll into which the den had been dug. Most were lying on the ground, enjoying the warmth from the sun. A few were standing, but they were not paying particular attention to anything. The area was safe.


    As he emerged into the light, one of the older wolves lying on the ground got to his feet and padded over.


    ¡°Hakai,¡± he said, the soft growl he emitted still carried the weight of his years, ¡°how are the pups?¡±


    Hakai stood tall before the other wolf.


    ¡°They are making their way out now Mitsui, give them time.¡± His growl was deeper and full of the power he held as clan leader.


    ¡°That is good then.¡± Mitsui nodded his head then turned back to the other wolves. He raised his voice as he spoke to them. ¡°The cubs are coming out. When they emerge we will take them atop the knoll and then hunt. I need two volunteers to watch over the cubs with me,¡± he looked down at the clan and watched the other wolves look at him.


    There were twenty-three wolves in the clan in total, making them one of the bigger clans in the forest. And with a healthy litter of cubs they might soon be strong enough to claim some of the good hunting lands from the other Clans.


    Eventually two of the wolves stepped forward, the sisters Sakako and Makako. Not much separated them in looks or abilities. And they always seemed to know what the other was going to do. This made them a lethal combination in the hunt. But everyone had to take their turn with the little ones.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Mitsui glanced at the sky and noticed the sun getting low on the horizon. He glanced at Hakai, to find him looking into the den for the emerging pups.


    ¡°We will be leaving on the hunt soon. The scouts can head off now and start searching for the food. The rest of us will prepare for the hunt.¡±


    Four wolves left the clan and headed off in different directions, searching for the deer that gathered at this time of day. When they found them they would let out a howl to call the clan to them. Mitsui itched to be going tonight, too long has he waited outside the den, but he needed to let Hakai go. While Mitsui was waiting outside the den, Hakai had been inside. Hakai needed to stretch his legs.


    Hakai spoke quickly to Mitsui, ¡°The pups come.¡±


    In the dying light of the day four small wolf pups began to emerge from the den. They were only a month old, and hadn¡¯t been introduced to the light of day. At first they shied back from the light that burned their eyes. But then they gathered courage and moved forward.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    They looked around at all the large wolves, who had started crowding around to get a look when they had first appeared. The pups shied away at the onslaught of eyes. Hakai turned to the clan and let out a deep growl. ¡°Give them room!¡±


    A path opened between the clan to let the pups through. Slowly, one by one, they started to creep between the larger wolves. Occasionally they looked left or right at the clan surrounding them and shied away.


    Hakai fell in behind them, and when one started to slow down he gave it a nudge with his nose to help it keep pace. The rest of the clan started to close in behind Hakai.


    One of the wolves watched as the others moved off slightly then turned and went into the den. She went down the tunnel that led to the back, where the pups had spent their first few weeks. As her eyes adjusted to the growing darkness she saw the mother lying at the back of the den. Without the moonlight it was still very dark in here but Fuyumi managed to find her way to the back okay. She nudged the resting wolf when she got close enough.


    ¡°Tsuzune, how are you feeling?¡± She kept her growl low, for it carried more in the dark.


    ¡°Fuyumi?¡± Tsuzune opened her eyes slowly and looked at her friend.


    ¡°It is good to see you Fuyumi, it has been too long. Are the pups outside now then?¡±


    ¡°Yes they are. The clan is leading them towards the top of the knoll now. They will be fine. Mitsui will be watching over them with Makako and Sakako. The rest of us are going off to hunt soon. Will you be joining us?¡±


    ¡°Not tonight. I am still worn from the ordeal. But maybe tomorrow night. I will do my best. Please bring me back a rabbit or something. I haven¡¯t had any fresh meat for some time.¡±


    ¡°I will do my best. You just make sure you get strong again. We can¡¯t have you staying here too long. The clan needs you to keep Hakai and Mitsui in line. If you stay here too long they will start trying to take more land again. Probably from the Oak Wood Clan.¡±


    Tsuzune let out a short laughing bark. ¡°No, we can¡¯t have that happening this time. They made such a mess of it last time.¡±


    ¡°I must be off my friend. Hold together, I will make sure to bring you some fresh meat.¡±


    Fuyumi turned then and slowly padded towards the entrance as she let Tsuzune go back to resting. She turned up the side of the knoll from the entrance to the den and with a few quick leaps was close to the top. She could see the rest of the clan gathered in a circle around the very top. She moved over to them and pushed a little to get through the circle and to the centre.


    In the middle of the circle the pups had started playing, jumping on each other and biting at their necks. Hakai stood on a rock that marked the top of the knoll and Mitsui lay on a flatter rock just off to the side.


    ¡°Tonight we welcome the new pups to our clan,¡± Hakai made sure his voice fell across the whole clan, ¡°we will see to it that they grow strong. The Hot Sands Clan will be the strongest clan in the forest. None shall dare challenge us¡­¡±


    Hakai stopped as a howl was heard in the distance.


    ¡°The scouts have found the deer! Let us hunt. But before we go, let us pray to Monok for the well being of the pups and of our hunt tonight.¡±


    Hakai started to howl at the full moon that hung above them. As his first howl died down the rest of the clan took it up so that the whole clan was howling into the moonlight, praying to their god Monok.


    When they had finally calmed down they took off in the direction of the scouts howl, leaving the pups in the care of Mitsui, Sakako and Makako.

 Chapter Two

    Mitsui lounged on the rock in the moonlight. Sakako and Makako were at the base of the knoll watching for intruders. Not that anyone dared to come near the knoll. It was well inside their territory, and even the deer and rabbits knew enough not to climb it. The pups would be safe up here.


    The four pups were playing in front of the rock. Two of them were jumping on each other, grabbing at their throats and tossing the other to his back. The female of the litter was moving a little away from the rock, pouncing at a moth that she could never seem to quite catch. It was all good training for them. For in a few weeks they would be joining the others on the hunt.


    The final pup though was sitting quietly on the ground and looking around himself. His gaze wandered far and he had a serious look in his eyes.


    Mitsui stood very slowly and stretched. Age made him move slower than the others, and it was possible that arthritis was settling into his bones. But he couldn¡¯t show signs of weakness to the younger wolves of the clan, or they might usurp his position. They might act like family most of the time, but when it comes to leadership only the strong survive.


    ¡°Young pup, you seem bothered,¡± he lay himself on the grass next to the serious pup.


    ¡°It is not that Elder. It is just so new. Only yesterday there was the cave and Tsuzune. And now there is all this.¡± The pup also lay himself down so as not to seem to be putting himself above Mitsui.


    ¡°Ah, I understand. We were all like that once. Some adapt quickly, and some just don¡¯t notice. It¡¯s hard to tell which is which when it comes down to it. But eventually all wolves must take stock of the world.¡± He glanced around to see where the other pups were. ¡°Come here pups. It¡¯s time to learn. There will be more playing later.¡±


    The pups whimpered momentarily at not being able to play, but they all followed their elders¡¯ commands and lay on the grass together.


    ¡°It is time for your first lessons in the Way of the Wolf. This may seem like a lot to take in, but be patient, and all will make sense.¡±


    Mitsui sat up, resting back on his haunches, as he started to tell the pups about the world.


    ¡°This is our world. All that you can see is what is. If you face into the wind you can look out and see the Undrinkable Water. Many wolves have tried to drink, and it is thus named for a reason. Do not drink from it. If it doesn¡¯t send you mad it will leave you dead. There are some creatures in it, sometimes they can be seen jumping from the water, but they are too far out to catch. And there are some creatures out there that are bigger than wolves. Much bigger. The carcasses of which sometimes float onto land. This be your warning. The water is dangerous.


    Before the water lies our namesake. The Hot Sands. A burning, shifting mass of sand. Be careful when on it. During the day it will burn the feet of any wolf silly enough to go on it. And at night it can be deceiving, with the level of the water constantly changing. There is little to eat there though, and shouldn¡¯t be any need to go there.


    The rest of the land is the forest we are in, right up until the edge of the world. Those mountains in the distance mark the edge of the world. There is nothing beyond them, and only death awaits those who try to climb them. The ones to your left arm named Edge of Reason, and the ones to your right Mountains High.


    At the point where the two ranges meet, though, is where our god lives. Monok¡¯s Palace rests between the two mountain ranges. No wolf has need to go there. The Longtooth has declared it off limits. In fact, the Longtooth has declared the mountains to be off limits as well. So you had best heed these warnings, for those who go against the Longtooth only invite trouble.¡±


    Mitsui paused for a while to make sure the pups were taking it all in. The four of them were now on their haunches too, looking around at the features that he had been pointing out to them. It was good to see that they were taking an interest. When they finally realised he had stopped they turned to listen again.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Let me continue then, curious ones.


    From here, on top of our knoll, you can see the knolls of the other clans. In total there are five clans within the world. There is the Hot Sands Clan, of which you are part of. We control all of the Hot Sands, from end of the world to end of the world. We also control the forests around this knoll.


    That knoll towards the Edge of Reason belongs to the Oak Wood Clan. They control a considerable amount of forest bordering onto the mountains. They have a good stock of deer there, and some goats as well. They seem to like breeding at the base of the mountains.


    To the right of them is the Crystal Glade Clan. They are bordered by all the other clans and sometimes make raids into other territories when their prey eludes them. But they know their places and always go back.


    The next one along is the Scarred Tree Clan. So called for the lightning blasted tree which stands atop their knoll. They border both the Mountains High and the Hot Sands.


    And the final clan is called the Holy Guardians. They control the lands directly before Monok¡¯s Palace. And that is where the Longtooth spends most of his time.¡±


    Mitsui had to stop again as one of the pups coughed. It was the one who had been sitting seriously.


    ¡°Yes pup? You have a question?¡±


    ¡°You mentioned this Longtooth a couple of times now. What is it? Or who is it?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, good question. Let¡¯s see.


    There are five clans in the world. Each clan is ruled over by one wolf. In this case it is Hakai. He is the strongest in the clan. With them also is a female, Tsuzune. Hakai came to power by defeating the previous clan leader. But above these five clan leaders is the Longtooth. There is only ever one Longtooth. He is never challenged for leadership like the clan leaders. He is always chosen from among them. And a new one won¡¯t be chosen till the current one dies. That is the way with the Longtooth.


    He is of all the clans and apart from them at the same time. He travels from clan to clan a lot, just to check up on things. But he never stays too long. He just appears one day then leaves another.


    Be careful around him. The current one is wily. He has been around for a few generations now. He was Longtooth when I was born. The way you tell who he is? Aside from the fact he has nearly divine powers when it comes to hunting and stalking? His eyes. Your eyes are currently blue. By the time you join the pack on a real hunt your eyes will turn to yellow like mine. But the Longtooth¡¯s eyes? Pure white.


    I have not seen it before, but they say the eyes turn white when they assume the mantel of Longtooth, replacing the one before.


    He is Monok to our eyes. The embodiment of our god Monok, who resides over us all.¡±


    Mitsui let out a yawn.


    ¡°That is enough for this night I think. Too much for your little minds anyway.¡±


    Two of the pups had fallen asleep while listening, while another was busy watching some fireflies flit across the grass. The only one who had paid attention was of course the curious one.


    ¡°Pup, enjoy your time on the knoll. Play. There¡¯s plenty of time for the rest of the world when you¡¯re older. You don¡¯t even have a name yet. You shouldn¡¯t be worrying about anything.¡±


    ¡°But it is so big, Elder,¡± he paused for a second and his brow furrowed. ¡°A name? What is that? And when do I get one?¡±


    Mitsui laughed out loud, drawing the attention of the sisters for a brief moment before they turned back to their duties. ¡°A name is how we tell who is who. We can¡¯t just keep calling all four of you pup. How would you know which one we were talking to? And as to when you get a name? In a few weeks you will go hunting with us. The first night you will just watch. But then you will be allowed to join. And when you strike down your first kill, that¡¯s when you get given a name.¡±


    Mitsui moved back over to the rock to lie down again. He dozed with one eye open, watching the curious pup as he sat there looking up into a partially cloudy sky, a few stars blazing through.


    Some howls could be heard in the distance. They grew closer and closer. The clan had been successful on the hunt. There had been enough meat for everyone.


    He turned his eyes to the bottom of the knoll. Sakako and Makako had moved towards where the howls had come from and were waiting for the others to appear through the trees. The pups had wakened at the howls and ran down behind the sisters to see what was happening.


    Slowly the wolves of the clan began emerging from the tree line and towards the knoll. Towards the back two of the wolves were dragging part of a carcass. Most of the meat had already been pulled off it, but there was still plenty there for three who had stayed to keep watch.


    Fuyumi split from the clan and headed down into the den, two rabbits dangling from her jaws. She had been successful for Tsuzune. It looked to Mitsui that there might not be any raids on Oak Wood if Tsuzune got her strength up. Maybe that was for the best.


    Four of the wolves moved to a pup each. They had eaten more than their fill purposefully, and regurgitated the partially digested meat for the pups. They weren¡¯t up to pulling it from the animal yet.


    Slowly Mitsui got up and trotted to where they were placing the carcass. In a few weeks things would get interesting. The pups would be going on their first hunt.

 Chapter Three

    The moonlight shone through the tree tops and played off the dew-covered leaves of the trees, leaving a dapple half-light across the floor of the forest. Hakai looked behind him quickly. The pups were still there. They struggled to keep up with the clan this night on the hunt, not used to the changes of the forest floor or the dark patches that hid tree roots.


    The clan was moving slower because of this. But that would not affect their chances on the hunt. A few members of the clan had been herding these deer towards the chosen point for the past few nights, preparing everything for the pups¡¯ first hunt. Hakai looked around him, and only noticed fleeting shadows signally the other members of the clans. They knew not to be seen.


    ¡°Keep up young ones. We haven¡¯t got all night. We must time this right.¡± He kept his voice low; he didn¡¯t want it carrying to the ears of their quarry.


    The pups picked up their pace a little, still wary and still tripping, but moving quick enough now. They were making a fair bit of noise, but they would adapt. Hakai smelt the air. The wind was blowing into their faces, carrying the scent of the deer to his nose. He cringed a bit as he picked up the tang of the Undrinkable Water.


    The clan had herded the deer to a small pool that formed at the end of the stream, just before they reached the Hot Sands. The trees grew thicker there, and the tang of the sea breeze masked most of the wolves scent from the deer. Not that any wolves would be directly up wind of the prey. A few would circle around slightly, to allow none to escape unless they wanted them to.


    A shadow materialised next to Hakai.


    ¡°The deer are drinking at the water hole Hakai,¡± Mitsui whispered to him, ¡°there are three of them, plenty for us. And a nice rock overlooking where the pups can watch from.¡±


    ¡°Good to hear. I will take them around.¡±


    He dropped back to be with the pups.


    ¡°Watch the tree root there young one.¡±


    He spoke a little late, as one of the pups connected the root with his paw and fell flat on his face, releasing a yelp.


    ¡°And be quiet. Follow me, our dinner is close.¡±


    He moved off the left a little, angling away from the smell of the deer. The pups followed as close as they could. Soon they started to climb a small rise and Hakai crouched to his belly and started to move forwards slowly, creeping along a flat rock out to the edge. Each of the pups followed suit and soon all five were arrayed along the edge of the rock overlooking a sparkling pool.


    The pool reflected the moon in its surface, between the canopies. Three deer were leaning down around the pool, on one knee, drinking from the cool refreshing water. They were calm for the moment, but that was soon to change. They were not overly big, but Hakai didn¡¯t want any danger to follow on the pups hunt.


    ¡°These are what we have been hunting,¡± his voice was barely heard above the slight breeze, ¡°these deer sustain our clan. And we hunt them every few nights.¡±


    Hakai fell silent as one of the deer raised its head and looked around it. Its gaze then focused in the direction of the Hot Sands. Someone must have strayed too far around and the deer had caught the scent. After gazing in that direction though, it turned back to the water and continued drinking. Thankfully the wolf must have realised its error and moved back. Hakai breathed a slight sigh of relief.


    ¡°What happens is we track them until we find them at rest, such as now. Then slowly we surround them. They seem to be able to smell wolves very well too, so we must not get up wind from them. Then part of the clan will run out and startle them into the path of the rest of the clan.¡±


    The deer seemed unconcerned in the lengthening night, and just continued drinking. Hakai could see a few shadows down wind of the deer towards the base of the rock. His clan was in position and ready to pounce.


    ¡°There are two ways to take them down. Jumping for their throats will take them down quickly if you manage to hang on. But it is preferable to give them a quick bite across the back of their legs. This will stop them running, and then it is simple to kill them. Just watch what the others do, and be ready to move when I go. You need to see this.¡±


    Slowly he drew himself into a position where he was ready to spring, and waited for the chase to begin. A couple of wolves entered the clearing completely and made a few quick bounds in the direction of the deer. This startled them and they took off in different directions. But the rest of the clan was there to change this, and the deer were then running away from the rock, with a number of wolves at their heels.


    Hakai leapt from the rock onto the ground below and took off, not noticing if the pups were following. But by the yelps and sounds of crashing behind him he could tell they were.


    The wolves were making unsuccessful grabs at the legs of the deer. When suddenly from the side sprung Sakako and Makako. Sakako hit the side of the deer full on and unbalanced it, giving Makako a chance to grab its throat and pull it to the ground. They stayed there tearing into its throat to let the life blood flow out. It thrashed for a bit, then was still.


    But that was behind them as the rest of the clan kept on after the other two. The trees started thinning ahead of them as they reached the Hot Sands. At night they would have no problems though, as the sands cooled without the sun. But the deer¡¯s hooves wouldn¡¯t have good footing in the soft sand. They knew this and tried to turn away. This only brought them closer to the wolves running alongside them, and one managed to catch onto a deer¡¯s leg.


    The deer fell and started thrashing around wildly, hooves striking out at its assailants. It struggled to rise but more wolves surrounded it now, and when one found an opening it darted in to rip at its throat. The second deer was down and only one was left.


    Now it was only Hakai and pups chasing the final deer. A couple of wolves still waited on the edge of the Sands though, making sure the deer doesn¡¯t dart quickly when it gets out.


    The deer broke the cover of the trees and almost stumbled. It tried to turn as predicted but saw the waiting wolves and made directly for the water. The chasing wolves then broke the cover of the trees, their wide paws allowing them to traverse the sands without much difficulty, whilst the legs of the deer started sinking.


    Soon it had fallen over; one leg almost broken where it had sunk to the knee in the sand and its weight had carried it forward. It flailed though, not willing to go down without a fight. Hakai slowed as he neared it. The pups slowed too, panting from the energy they had used in the chase. He looked at them. All four were still there with him, a gleam of exhilaration in their eyes. The other two wolves also came up alongside the deer.


    It stopped flailing and quivered in fear. It knew what was coming and there was no way out of it now. ¡°Stay back pups. I will do this one.¡±


    Hakai moved around the deer until he was away from the hooves but close to the neck and lunged forwards, tearing at the vital artery running through the throat. As his teeth sunk into it a spray of blood covered the waiting pups. Hakai smiled, it was good to get them dirty on their first hunt.


    He removed his teeth and looked towards the pups as he waited for the blood to flow from the deer and into the sand. Three of the pups were coming closer to the deer to have a look at it and watch the flow of blood, but one of them was looking out into the Undrinkable Water. There should be nothing out there to grab his interest, but Hakai had to turn and look at whatever the pup was seeing.


    Out into the darkness over the water he could not see much as he scanned from side to side. But then he spotted it. Either the pup¡¯s eyes were very keen, or his were losing their edge with age. Either way he could sense trouble from any distance.


    There was a light in the distance. And there shouldn¡¯t be any light appearing over the water for many hours yet. It was coming closer too, growing larger, and whatever it was on was becoming more defined. His brow furrowed and the hackles on his back began to rise. He turned to the two wolves with him.


    ¡°Grab the deer; drag it back into the trees. Take the pups with you, they get to eat first. Then tell Mitsui to come meet me at the edge of the Hot Sands.¡±


    With that Hakai darted away from the deer and disappeared into the darkness of the night. The two wolves looked at the pups and signaled for them to head towards the trees before they grabbed the deer by its haunches and started dragging it to safety.


    When they were under the cover of trees the two wolves raised a quick howl to call the rest of the clan. When they arrived the deer was then dragged further into the forest.


    ¡°Hiro, what is going on?¡±


    The wolf looked at Mitsui. ¡°I do not know old one, but the clan leader has asked for you to meet him at the edge of the Hot Sands. He has run off into the darkness.¡±


    ¡°I will go then. Pups, follow Hiro and the others to where the carcasses are being held, you get to eat first. I will join you shortly.¡±


    Mitsui then moved off into the darkness towards the sand and in the direction that Hakai had gone. The rest of the clan started heading back towards the knoll, to a special place prepared for the eating of the hunt. But one of the pups lay low as they left and then slowly followed Mitsui onto the sands.


    The pup waited for the others to be well out of sight before he moved. He stood up from his crouched position and sniffed at the air in the direction that the old wolf Mitsui had gone. Quickly he followed, trying to stay fairly close without being heard. This was difficult as he soon lost the track Mitsui left in the woods. The old wolf was a wily one.


    Sniffing the air again he felt the tang of the water and headed that way, hoping he could see Mitsui on the sands. He walked out from the trees and looked around. Not noticing anything in the light of the moon he slowly started along the edge of the Sands in the direction he thought Mitsui was heading.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    A little while after he started some soft voices flowed to his sharp ears.


    ¡°No Hakai, I have never seen the like.¡±


    ¡°Neither have I, Mitsui. It worries me.¡±


    The pup stopped dead as he listened to the voices. They were obviously talking about the light that had been spotted out on the Undrinkable Water. He had almost forgotten about it. The pup turned to look out over the water and saw the light again, directly out from where he was standing.


    It was much closer, and actually seemed like a few lights floating just above the water. It was all very strange to the pup that had not been out of the den for more than a few weeks. But it intrigued him greatly. He took a couple of paces towards the edge of the water, making some soft noises in the sand.


    They must not have been as soft as he though for he heard Hakai and Mitsui stop talking and rush in his direction. The two wolves burst from the trees and stood either side of him, teeth barred.


    Mitsui was the first to calm down.


    ¡°Pup, you were told to follow the others.¡± Mitsui¡¯s growl was low and threatening. And Hakai was now behind him with his teeth still barred.


    ¡°I know,¡± the pup cowered down between the two of them, laying on the ground and putting both front paws over his nose.


    ¡°It is too late to take him back now Mitsui,¡± Hakai sounded angry, but the pup could tell that the anger was not solely directed at him, ¡°just get him into the trees. Something is happening out there.¡±


    The three wolves then ducked back into the trees and watched what was happening on the Undrinkable Water from the safety of cover. Some lights were being lowered towards the water and then started coming closer. The biggest lights remained where they were though.


    * * *


    Captain Morgan looked out ahead of them from behind the wheel of his ship Heartland. The lookout at the bow of the ship had spotted what looked like an island in the distance as the day grew long, and he had angled the ship in that direction.


    Now, as the night wore on the crew grew restless. The lanterns had been lit at the fore and aft of the ship to provide some light to work by, and the crew were making good use of it. But if they didn¡¯t come into range of the island soon there would be problems.


    The water had started to run low. There was plenty of salted pork, and the other various foodstuffs they had brought on the voyage were still in large supply. But the water had dwindled quickly. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t have enough water for the planned voyage. They had been well provisioned by their benefactors. The problem was that the planned voyage had fallen apart.


    A freak storm early on had thrown the ship into disarray, and they had started sailing off course. For days they sailed in the wrong direction, a cloudy sky making it impossible to check the stars to guide themselves.


    No land had been sighted for days as they corrected themselves. They had sailed so far off course that it added a week to get back on track. They must have hit a current that dragged them further from their bearing.


    But hopefully now their problems were over. The lookout had said the island looked lush. They should have no problems refilling their water barrels and continuing on towards their port of call.


    Not knowing these seas, Captain Morgan ordered them to drop anchor some distance from the dark silhouette before them.


    ¡°Ready a longboat!¡± he shouted as the anchor dived into the water to hold their position.


    The crew gladly rushed over and started lowering the longboat into the water.


    ¡°I want three of you to go to the island. Take one of the barrels with you. Just grab enough for everyone for tonight, we¡¯ll go back again in the morning to refill the rest. You,¡± he pointed at one of the sailors near the hold, ¡°get one of those barrels over here and load it on the boat.¡± He looked around at the others for a few moments. ¡°Reg and Sampson,¡± he called out above the noise of the rolling barrel, ¡°grab your muskets and accompany crewman Doug here to get some water.¡±


    Two guards who had been lounging at their appointed posts stood and saluted. Quickly they rushed below to grab their muskets. They didn¡¯t keep them up on deck just in case the ship was to roll or a wave was to wash over. Then they would be useless.


    Morgan didn¡¯t take many guards on the ship, just enough to see them through should some pirates show their faces. Not sure if he should be thanking his luck or not that he hadn¡¯t seen any. At least if they had seen some sort of ship they could have acquired some water from it.


    Reg, Sampson and Doug all climbed into the longboat, the sailor looking out of place between to the two soldiers. Here he was in baggy pants and a wide sash belt with no shirt on, while they were all prim in their button up coats and boots. He shrugged to himself though as he took up the oars and started rowing them towards shore.


    * * *


    The three wolves watched as the light crew closer. It eventually reached the shore and they hunkered down more as they saw creatures in the light.


    Two tall pale creatures stood to their full height on the water. Then they quickly jumped and splashed into the water, dragging whatever they were floating on up onto the Sands.


    A third one stood as well in the light and took something onto the Sands. It was large and had a round shape to it. They started making sounds, sort of as if they were talking to each other. They varied the pitch and tone and then one of them made a harsh sound like laughter.


    * * *


    Doug rolled the barrel onto the beach.


    ¡°Oi, you coats. One of you gimme a hand to haul this barrel.¡±


    Reg laughed out loud. ¡°We are not haul-boys tar. That¡¯s your job. We are just here to watch over you and make sure you don¡¯t cut yourself falling.¡±


    This last made Sampson laugh also. Reg then walked over to the longboat and grabbed the pole the lantern was hanging on and held it in front of him.


    ¡°You better load your musket Sampson. This place looks a bit wild. Don¡¯t know what¡¯s out there.¡± He shoved the pole deep into the sand and flung his musket from his shoulder. With the butt in the ground he started to load a wad of powder into it then dropped the shot in. He could see Sampson doing the same.


    Doug was sitting on the barrel at the edge of the light taking the time to rest. He looked out into the darkness. A sound caught his ear. He looked in its general direction but couldn¡¯t see anything. He jumped off the barrel and moved out of the light so his eyes could adjust to the darkness.


    ¡°Hey tar! Get back in the light,¡± Reg called to Doug.


    Doug heard the sound again as Reg called out. He looked to his right. As his eyes adjusted to the darkness he could make out three large shapes heading towards him. Something about them frightened him. Barely could he make out the glint of their eyes as the moon reflected off them. He started backing away, into the light again. ¡°Reg, there¡¯s something here,¡± his voice quavered and he ran into the barrel, tumbling over it. He scrambled on all fours to where Reg and Sampson were standing and cowered between them.


    Sampson lifted his musket in the direction that Doug had just come from but Reg laughed. ¡°Probably something small. Maybe a monkey. I¡¯ve heard tales about them on islands like this.¡± A growl came from the edge of the light. This made Reg turn quickly and quiet down. He held his musket tighter, finger on the trigger, and pulled the lantern pole from the sand. He slowly held it out high in front of him, shedding the light further from them.


    Three huge figures were at the edge of the light now. All three of them could see them clearly. Two of the creatures¡¯ eyes shone golden in the light. They looked like dogs. But no dogs he had ever seen. These were much bigger, easily twice their size. And the fur on their backs looked thicker, and currently seemed to be standing on end. Their teeth were barred and they were growling.


    Sampson pointed his musket at them, but he was shaking. Even Reg was shaking now. These creatures before them made the men uneasy. And Reg hadn¡¯t found anything yet that made him uneasy.


    * * *


    The wolves shied back a little as the light touched them, but they kept their fangs barred. The pale creatures had somehow trapped part of the sun within that object they carried, and used it to light their way. Obviously their eyes were not as good as a wolf¡¯s were.


    One of the pale ones was hunkered down between the other two, clearly in a state of submission, much like those shown by themselves when the need arose. It knew where it stood with the wolves. But the other two didn¡¯t seem to understand.


    They both stood there. One of them was pointing a long shiny stick at the wolves. The third was holding one as well, but couldn¡¯t seem to get a good grip while he was holding the light in his other hand.


    ¡°Hakai, what should we do,¡± Mitsui growled at his leader.


    Suddenly the one holding the stick pointed towards them tensed. It seemed like forever, but a flash of light appeared at the end of the tube, a noise like thunder echoed and Mitsui felt pain run down his right side.


    The other one dropped the light he was holding and it fell to the ground, making a cracking noise then going out. It must have broken and the piece of sun got free.


    A sharp sound came from the creatures. Mitsui looked up to see the one who had dropped the light turning around him, holding the stick forwards. Hakai had moved off quickly, rounding them. The creature was turning in his general direction, but couldn¡¯t seem to place where Hakai actually was. Maybe they needed that light to be able to see at night.


    Suddenly Mitsui felt his right leg give way and he collapsed onto his front right shoulder in a heap. Pain flared through his body as he fell. The pup, which hadn¡¯t moved when the action had started, was suddenly at his side, licking at the wound that had somehow appeared there. He hadn¡¯t even seen the creatures touch him, but there it was.


    ¡°It tastes funny Mitsui¡± the pup said.


    Mitsui couldn¡¯t answer. The creature turning around had heard the pups growl and was now facing the two of them. Its eyes must have slowly adjusted and it seemed to have the stick pointing in their general direction.


    The creature made a sound, as if in triumph, when suddenly Hakai leapt on it from behind. His head twisted to the side as his teeth reached around to the front of the creature and tore at the soft skin below its head, which was obviously where this creature¡¯s throat was. The creatures back arched and the stick was suddenly pointed in a different direction. Blood sprayed from its throat as it fell to its knees. The arm holding the stick flung wildly and tensed. The light and thunder happened again, and the creature cowering on the ground stopped moving and slumped.


    The final creature hadn¡¯t been noticed as this was going on. It had its thunder stick raised again. This time it was pointing it in the direction of Hakai, where he had killed the first creature. It began to tense. Mitsui pushed himself up and rushed over to Hakai. The pup fell away from him and he ran straight into Hakai, pushing him out of the way just as the thunder stick went off again.


    Pain flared in his side again, but this time further back. Those thunder sticks were dangerous. But at least it hadn¡¯t gotten Hakai.


    The pup finally took some initiative and moved fast. He ran behind the creature that was standing triumphant in his shot connecting, and ran his teeth along the back of what must be its hind legs. The creature dropped to its knee, blood running down the back of its leg. The thunder stick dropped from its grasp and it fell to its side of the sand, reaching down at its leg. The pup then moved up alongside its head and tore a hunk from its neck, ending its life instantly. A fine mist of blood sprayed up from the wound and covered the young pup from head to toe.


    Hakai was then standing above Mitsui. ¡°What is wrong old one?¡±


    Mitsui tried to stand again, but fell onto his side once more.


    ¡°I do not know Hakai, but I feel weak. I may not last.¡± Then his vision clouded and he collapsed, darkness overtaking him.


    ¡°Help me pup,¡± Hakai called, ¡°he still lives, but barely. His breathe is shallow. We need to get him back to the den.¡±


    The pup came over quickly and helped drag Mitsui onto Hakai¡¯s back.


    ¡°Pup, you have taken your first kill tonight. It may not have been as we wished, in a hunt, but it is still a kill nonetheless. As per the rules of the Wolf Clans, you shall have a name. So I name you Kabian. Of the Blood Mist. Kabian Blood Mist.¡±


    Then the two wolves started back to the den, Hakai with Mitsui on his back, Kabian trotting alongside him, looking back at the terror they had found.


    * * *


    Captain Morgan watched from his boat. He had seen the light go out with the rest of his men, and had also heard the gunshots. No good could come of this. A few men ran over to start lowering another longboat and a few soldiers came up bearing their arms.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± his voice was still commanding even though mournful, ¡°there¡¯s no point going over there now. We wait till morning. Then the day crew will head over to the beach and see what happened and bring the water back.¡±


    The crew slowly went back to what they had been doing, and Captain Morgan looked back to the beach, shaking his head. He could feel that no good would come tomorrow. But they had no hope if they didn¡¯t find water now.

 Chapter Four

    Captain Morgan watched the shore as the remaining longboats sailed in to the beach. Clearly he could see the longboat that had gone ashore during the night, with the barrel overturned beside it. But as of yet he could not make out the crewman and two soldiers he had sent across.


    The three longboats beached and everyone got out, dragging them further onto shore so they wouldn¡¯t float away. The other one was still further ahead of them, with the tide having receded at day break.


    Once the longboats were secured everyone rushed over to the site. Many quickly turned and moved away, some of the younger crew brought up their breakfast at the site. Morgan forced his way forwards and surveyed the scene.


    All of the three men he had sent to shore were dead. His crewman was lying off to one side, a clear bullet wound in the side of his head. He started to think there might be pirates about. But then he saw the gun of the soldier pointing straight at the crewman.


    The soldier was lying flat on his face in the sand, pushed down by some force. His neck had been ravaged, hunks of flesh torn from it and the bone clearly showing. This attack wasn¡¯t caused by any pirates. This was animalistic.


    The other soldier confirmed his fears. Lying on his side, his throat was completely torn out, with his head lolling back, held there by only the bone. The backs of his legs had also been mauled, making that the wound that brought him down.


    This was definitely the work of some ferocious beast. Whether there was more than one he couldn¡¯t tell. But by the look of the blood trail that lead away from the site it seemed it had been wounded, and had headed inland. No beast could do this to his men and be allowed to live. And if this beast was as fearsome as it seemed, then it would make a good trophy for the wall of his benefactor. It might even provide some added bonuses to the voyage.


    He moved away from the site with his men.


    ¡°Lads, we need to avenge the deaths of our comrades. As such I will go with the remaining soldiers and hunt down whatever foul beast did this to Doug, Reg and Sampson. You crewmen need to fill those barrels with water. There¡¯s no way we are leaving here without water,¡± he stopped for a second and listened, ¡°and there seems to be plenty of water about. I can hear a stream. Get to work!¡±


    The crewmen started bustling about to take the barrels up the beach and in the direction of the gurgling water. The soldiers started loading their muskets with shot, prepared to hunt down this beast. Morgan counted them, he had six soldiers left. There were another couple on the boat still; he didn¡¯t want anyone to cause a mutiny while he was out here. Not that they would, none of them knew where they were going.


    ¡°Right lads,¡± he said to the soldiers once they all seemed prepared to go, ¡°let us follow this trail of blood and see where it takes us.¡±


    * * *


    As day had started to break Hakai and Kabian made it to the clearing around the knoll. Mitsui¡¯s breathing was even more shallow now, and the weight of him was starting to cause Hakai to stagger. But he persevered, and managed to get Mitsui to the mouth of the den before he collapsed from exhaustion.


    From the surrounding forest the rest of the clan started appearing. It had taken the three of them a long time to get back to the knoll, and with day breaking the others were preparing to rest. The twin sisters moved to Hakai and Mitsui. Hakai fell forwards and then shifted his weight to roll Mitsui from his back.


    ¡°Hakai, what has befallen you,¡± Sakako had a worried look on her face as she stood before Hakai. Her sister Makako moved over to Mitsui.


    Blood matted Mitsui¡¯s fur down. She started to lick at it in an attempt to clean the wound, but a strange taste came into her mouth and she had to draw away. Mitsui stirred, his eyes half opening in the morning light.


    ¡°Pain,¡± he whispered between his clenched teeth, ¡°the thunder sticks¡­ pain.¡±


    A small sigh escaped his jaw and then all was silent. Makako nudged his muzzle and listened close for breathing but there was none.


    ¡°Hakai, tell us what has happened. Something terrible must have befallen you for Mitsui to pass into the halls of Monok.¡±


    Hakai¡¯s head dropped at the thought of his old friend and mentor travelling to be with Monok.


    ¡°There was a strange light out on the Water. It brought some strange creatures with it. We went to have a look. Then they attacked us. Two of them carried these sticks, which made sounds like thunder. Somehow these sticks must have attacked Mitsui, but I do not know how.¡± He shook his head, remembering the brief fight. ¡°We managed to kill them, but the light was still on the water when we left, there could be more.¡±


    Sakako growled ferociously, and the hackles on the back of her neck began to rise. ¡°That was reckless Hakai. Of all you should have known better. Maybe its time for a new leader to step forth.¡±


    Hakai stood up to his full height then, and stared down at Sakako. His voice became gruff and full of menace. ¡°You threaten me Sakako? You doubt me? Then bring me someone who can beat me! And I will show you I am still fit to rule!¡±


    Sakako cowered before Hakai, her tail between her legs. Her sister came and nudged her side. ¡°It is not time for this. We must bury Mitsui and send him on his way to the halls.¡±


    The rest of the wolves decided they wanted to be anywhere except in front of Hakai and took off to begin the preparations. Running up to the top of the knoll they started digging a hole to place him in. Others carried his body up the knoll.


    Makako looked at Kabian. ¡°We thought the pup had run away.¡±


    Hakai calmed down a bit. ¡°He followed Mitsui to where I was. Well, sort of followed. He also killed one of the pale creatures. He is Kabian of the Blood Mist.¡±


    She nodded to herself, and then noticed the fine mist of blood that covered Kabian¡¯s entire body. She smiled to herself. It was unusual for a pup to kill so quickly.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    She and her sister then moved up the knoll and waited for the grave site to be readied. When it was done they would then howl to Monok to allow Mitsui passage through to his halls where he will be forever remembered.


    * * *


    The path of blood had quickly entered the trees. When it had, Morgan and the soldiers noticed two sets of tracks in the soft ground. They seemed similar to that of a dog, but much larger. And no dog they had ever known had been able to do that to a human. Dogs were tame creatures, easy to command, and completely obedient. Whatever was ahead of them was much different.


    They continued along the trail until the blood stopped. The paw prints continued on though. The creature¡¯s wound must have closed over at this point. One of the creatures seemed to be larger than the other. This was worrying. But the fact that there was more than one was even more worrying.


    A sound started a little way ahead. It chilled the blood of the soldiers and Morgan¡¯s hand started shaking as he reached for the two pistols in his jacket. The howl picked up again. It felt like pain and anguish. It must be the creatures they were after.


    He started whispering, ¡°Calm down lads, they be before us. Let¡¯s take it to them.¡±


    He could hear the others start whispering prayers to whatever gods they worshipped. Some took pendants out and kissed them. But soon enough they all started in the direction of the howling, sighting down muskets, and ready to fire at a moments notice.


    They came to the edge of a small clearing with a little hill in the middle of it. At the base was a small cave, but on top was where the howling was coming from. They all looked up and saw the creatures that were making the noise. They definitely seemed similar to dogs, but the differences were there to be seen also.


    They were huge, at least twice as big as any dog he had ever seen. And they seemed to be covered in a thick fur, almost like armour. They were in a circle, all around a small mound of dirt. Did they bury the one that was shot? He thought to himself. He turned to see the men shaking a little more as the realization of what they were facing hit them.


    ¡°Three take the front, three take the back and reload. We need to fire fast. They might look somewhat like dogs, but they are daemons in disguise.¡±


    The soldiers followed his orders at the edge of the clearing. Morgan stood behind them and held his pistols at the ready.


    The creatures at the top of the hill stopped howling and one was looking around as it had noticed something, then the front line of soldiers fired.


    * * *


    The howling died down. Mitsui would be welcomed at the halls of Monok now. They could leave his grave in peace. A smell came to the clan members. Hakai recognized the smell and started to look around for where it was coming from. The pale creatures were back and there seemed to be more of them.


    A sound like thunder came from the bottom of the knoll. Three wolves were lifted from their feet and thrown to the ground, blood oozing from puncture wounds in their side. Confusion ensued as the clan was unsure what was happening. The thunder came again, and another three wolves fell to the ground dead.


    The pups scattered, Kabian with them. The noise scared them, and they needed to run far from it. Other wolves started to rush down the knoll to where the sound was coming from. It happened again and the front three wolves collapsed in mid-stride, knocking over those following behind.


    Some broke legs as they fell in a heap, others managed to pick themselves up only to be shot down as another wave of thunder rolled over. Roughly fifteen wolves had now died at the hands of the pale creatures that had come to their shores. The remaining wolves scattered from the site, trying to confuse the creatures, and ducked into the forest.


    Kabian slowed when the noises of thunder stopped coming and looked around. He couldn¡¯t see any of the other pups, but he could hear them clearly. He turned in the direction of where he heard the sounds and started slowly making his way there. But he stopped as he reached the edge of the trees.


    Four of the pale creature had climbed to the top of their knoll, surveying the wolves they had killed. Three others were standing at the front of the den, surrounding the other pups. Thunder rolled again as before his eyes the creatures tensed and then his litter mates fell to the ground with their life blood draining away from them.


    He looked at the knoll in dismay, and at the bodies lying down the side of it, where their charge had been cut short. He saw the twin sisters lying at the bottom of the knoll, one with broken legs, and the other with a large patch of blood on her side. He couldn¡¯t see Hakai anywhere though.


    A howl came from the woods. Another followed. And then others. It seemed a few of the wolves still survived. Hakai was with them too. Kabian let out a brief howl so they knew where he was, and then looked back at the creatures.


    The ones that had killed his litter mates had rushed to the top of the knoll as the howling had started, and now the six with the thunder sticks were kneeling down with their sticks pointed at the base of the knoll.


    A wolf rushed from the forest and was shot down before he made it half way up the knoll. Those thunder sticks were amazing things, able to kill creatures from a distance.


    Kabian stayed where he was though as more howls came. There only seemed to be four other wolves from the clan left. As Kabian watched, all four rushed from the trees. Hakai was at the back of the pack as they raced up the side of the knoll towards the creatures with the thunder sticks.


    The thunder rolled and the three wolves leading all fell forwards. But Hakai leapt over them, and suddenly he was at the line of creatures. Leaping past them he made for the one in the middle. He leapt high and landed with his front paws on its shoulders. It fell to the ground under his weight. Two small peels of thunder sounded, and as Kabian watched, Hakai fell forward then slumped to the ground.


    All he could do now was turn and run from the carnage.


    * * *


    Morgan pushed the great beast from him and rolled out of the way. A soldier came over and fired his musket into the beast to make sure it was dead then helped Morgan back to his feet. They listened for a few minutes, but didn¡¯t hear any of the howling they had heard before.


    Morgan put his two pistols away. ¡°Well, that seems like the last of them. Let¡¯s not push our luck anymore.¡± He looked at the bodies littering the hill. About twenty of the creatures lay dead before him. He wiped sweat from his brow, that last one had scared him something fierce.


    ¡°I think we should head back to the boat now. I am sure the crew has the water loaded.¡± He glanced down at the one that had leapt on him. It was the biggest one they had found. ¡°And bring this one with us; it will make a fine talking piece for our benefactor.


    Surveying the surrounding forest he looked forth and could see some more small hills like the one he was on. It was very possible there were more of these creatures around. Two soldiers carried the beast between them and the others kept a watch out as they made their way back to longboats they had left on the beach.


    It took a little while to get back, the beast was surprisingly heavy. But when they did finally manage to get there he was pleased to see the water barrels brimming and the crewmen sitting around and having a laugh. They stood in a crescent as their Captain approached. The soldiers then dumped the beast in front of them.


    They pulled back in fear. ¡°By all that is good and pure,¡± many of them whispered words to their gods or swore. ¡°That is some beast you have there Cap¡¯n. What be it?¡±


    ¡°I have no clue crewman. But let¡¯s not dally here any longer. Get aboard the boat. We need to leave.¡±


    With those words the crew organized everything into the longboats and they headed back to the ship ready to leave. As they sailed away from the island Morgan looked back at it. Could there be more of these beasts in the forests. And what lay at the middle? It looked like mountains rose to the centre. Surely it couldn¡¯t be an uncharted isle. And if it was, maybe he could be the first to chart it properly. He would need to speak to his benefactor. Maybe he could get some funding to mount an expedition to explore this new place with its strange new creatures.

 Chapter Five

    Kabian watched from the Hot Sands as the vessel which had brought the creatures turned around and sailed away over the Undrinkable Water. Soon it was out of sight and his head dropped down. Everything that had been his life had now ended. He was only a month old, and already so much had happened.


    He had been told that what he knew was all there was. That there were only the wolves and the forest and the mountains. That this was the entire world. This sudden arrival of strange creatures that walked on two legs and carried sticks of thunder caused him to doubt everything that he had learnt.


    Slowly he turned from the water and began his walk back to the knoll. His fur was still sticky with the blood of the night. He walked as if in a daze, hungry from not having eaten from the kills during the night, and confused about what he was to do now.


    When he arrived back at the knoll, the carnage of the early morning struck him again. He turned his head away from the bodies of his clan and made for where the meat was kept after a kill. The deer were still there. Half devoured. Some crows had started to attack them too. He leapt at the crows, growling loudly, relieving himself of some of his anger.


    They took off from the dead and squawked loudly. This was the only dead they would touch. The creatures of the forest knew too well not to touch the wolf dead. With his meal now secured Kabian ate his fill. He needed his strength for what he was about to do.


    Again making for the knoll he did not turn away. Instead he made his way right to the top where the body of Hakai had fallen. His corpse was not there, the creatures had taken it with them. He would forever wander without being led to the great halls. But Kabian could help the others with their after life.


    All day he toiled, digging shallow graves for each of the clan, then one by one dragging them up the knoll. With each clan member he placed in the ground his resolve grew, and he gathered new strength. By nightfall the entire clan was buried atop the knoll, churned up now by the constant digging.


    Kabian hoped something would grow there, to mark the fall of his clan. He was all that was left of the Hot Sands clan now. And a clan with only one wolf wasn¡¯t much of a clan. As the sun fell below the horizon and the moon shone above him, a tear rolled down the fur of his cheek and fell atop the mounds.


    With anguish in his heart he let out a mournful howl. Praying to Monok to allow his clan to enter their god¡¯s halls and be forever at peace. Praying also that Hakai be allowed to enter the halls, even though his body had not been placed in the ground. He didn¡¯t know enough of his god though, to be able to tell whether his prayers would be answered.


    When he finished howling he lay down on the ground and looked up at the stars. In the far distance he could hear some howling. Whoever was howling would not have been able to hear him. And from the sound of the howls it was another clan hunting. He quickly stood and scanned the horizon in the moonlight.


    He could see the knolls from this vantage point, and remembered what the elder Mitsui had told him about them. They were the homes of the other clans, much like this was the home of the Hot Sands. Maybe he could find solace amongst them. Maybe they would help him.


    He looked towards the closest knoll, that of the Oak Wood clan, and started to trot off in its direction. He glanced back at the burial place of the Hot Sands clan, and then turned away with head lowered and made for Oak Wood.


    The first light of day started to make its appearance in the forest, and fell between the trees where he made his way. He had no trail to follow and every now and then had to stop and try and get his bearings as to where he was going.


    Suddenly a smell assaulted his nose and he drew away from it, back to where the smells seemed normal. Slowly, with nose forwards, he made his way towards the smell. As he neared where he had been before he started to realize what the smell was. Wolves. But not the wolves he knew. Their smells had been different. This was the smell from another clan. He must be at the border of the Hot Sands territory and whoever this new smell belonged too.


    As he wasn¡¯t even sure he was on the right track he had to think to himself for a few moments. He then let out a short howl, announcing his presence to the wolves of this new clan. He waited for an answer but heard nothing in reply. He howled again, a little louder this time. Still there was no answer. This worried him slightly, but he took charge of the situation and left the safe smells of the Hot Sands lands and moved onwards.


    The smells around threw his nose into disarray, and confusion set itself upon his mind. He staggered slightly then shook his head to remove the smells. His nose cleared momentarily, but the assault continued shortly. He lay on the ground with his tail between his legs and covered his nose with his paws. The world danced around his eyes for a few moments and then seemed to settle.


    Slowly his nose adjusted to the smells, and soon he could stand without leaning to one side. He didn¡¯t think it would have affected his elders as much as it did him, but with everything new that was happening, it didn¡¯t surprise him.


    As his nose cleared he could smell the distinctive markings left by the clan leader and headed away from them. It was easier further in, as the strong smell of the clan boundaries faded. Soon he could smell the other animals of the forest again. The deer, the rabbits, and the skunk. He shook his head again and changed direction away from the skunk.


    Still there was no answering call from the clan, and the light was beginning to get stronger as the sun rose above the horizon. All he could do was push on through the forest, trying to get as close to the clan¡¯s knoll as he could. But without being able to see where it was he would have great difficulty. He panted as his exhaustion started to take hold of him. He had been on the move now since the hunt had started the night before, without any time to sleep. He sniffed at the air, and above the smells of the animals and those of the ground and the leaves and the flowers, he could make out the trace of fresh water.


    He moved in that direction, nose held into the air to make sure he didn¡¯t lose the scent. His foot caught a root, but he stopped and pulled it free. Soon after he started walking he came to a very small clearing with a creek running through it. The creek was only small, but it was fresh water. He looked into the small cutting that hid the creek and jumped down to a likely looking rock. Soon he was lapping at the water eagerly.


    A sound made him raise his head. He sniffed at the air, the water dripping from his jowls. He didn¡¯t smell anything different than had been there before. His started to drop to the water again, and stopped halfway there. He remembered the hunt he had been taken on. This was exactly the way the deer were taken. The hackles on the back of his neck grew stiff and stood on end as he turned around to look back where he had come from. There was nothing there.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    He leapt back up to the top of the bank and scanned the trees. Still he could see nothing. He hadn¡¯t really expected to, he was still barely more than a pup, and these would be full grown wolves. He pulled his lips back from his teeth in a snarl and crouched down in preparation to pounce.


    Slowly something came out from the trees in front of him. It was a wolf. It looked similar to those of his clan, but there were enough differences for him to tell it wasn¡¯t. Especially since he had seen them all die. He had buried them himself.


    The wolf that came out of the forest stopped well short of Kabian and sat down on its haunches. It barked a laugh out.


    ¡°So now the Hot Sands take to sending their pups to try and take our land?¡±


    One of the wolf¡¯s front paws was thumping on the ground in time with its laughing. He could tell the wolf before him was female. But still, it didn¡¯t need to be laughing at him.


    ¡°I do not come to take any land,¡± he let out in a snarl, ¡°I come because I have nowhere else to go.¡±


    The wolf before him stopped laughing and stood. Seriousness crossed its face. Two more wolves came from the woods on either side.


    ¡°What is it you mean pup?¡± She sounded perplexed.


    ¡°I am a pup no more! My name is Kabian! Use it!¡±


    He didn¡¯t let his guard down, and the two wolves beside her started to snarl as well, until she gave them a quick bark to tell them to calm down. They backed a few steps away, but stayed prepared.


    ¡°Alright then. Kabian it is. My name is Tomi. Let¡¯s try this again then. Why do you, Kabian, cross into our lands?¡±


    She was very calm, and tilted her head to one side. Kabian relaxed slightly, and the hackles fell flat against his back again.


    ¡°I am alone Tomi. I have nowhere else to go.¡± The memories of the days and nights just gone were still fresh in his mind, etched deep within it. He shuddered and Tomi appeared to take a step forward in concern.


    ¡°Alone? Have you been forced to leave through some dishonour? No, Hakai could not do that to one so young. The pups are the life of the clan. To drive a pup away would make others doubt him. And he is a strong leader.¡±


    Kabian¡¯s body was so racked with grief that his whole frame shook. His eyes started to glaze over as tears welled in them. He fell to his stomach. Tomi came over and rubbed her face against his to try and calm him down. The other two wolves came in and pulled her away.


    ¡°They are all dead,¡± his voice was very low, and the three wolves only barely heard him, ¡°some strange creatures came and killed them all.¡±


    Tomi and the two wolves pulled back in shock.


    ¡°What you say cannot be true. The Hot Sands were a strong clan. How can anything in this world have killed the whole clan?¡± She looked at the two wolves with her and motioned for them to help Kabian. ¡°You must come with us and see Kamide. He will guide our paws along the right path.¡±


    The two wolves came up on either side of Kabian and helped him to stand. All three wolves then followed Tomi, with the two wolves staying close to Kabian¡¯s side in case he wandered off course or stumbled.


    It was not long before they came to the knoll belonging to this clan. It seemed to Kabian he hadn¡¯t been too wrong in the direction he had travelled, but he still would have missed it if they hadn¡¯t found him by the creek.


    The wolves of the clan were sleeping on top of the knoll in the midmorning sunlight. Tomi announced their presence with a short howl that made some of the wolves stand tall. They moved down the hillside to confront Tomi, a small pack of them. They fanned out in front of Tomi at the bottom of the knoll.


    ¡°What is it you do here disturbing our rest this morning Tomi?¡± The wolf in the middle gave a shake of his head at the intrusion. Four other wolves were with him. And soon the two wolves beside Kabian had moved off to join the crescent.


    ¡°Stand aside Poi. This is none of your business. I must speak with Kamide.¡±


    Tomi made as to move past Poi, but he stepped to the side to block her.


    ¡°I make it my business Tomi. Kamide is not disturbed after a hunt without good cause,¡± He sniffed the air quickly, ¡°what is this stray you bring?¡± He growled deeply, ¡°he smells like Hot Sands!¡±


    The crescent that surrounded her and Kabian moved back slightly, then readied themselves to attack.


    ¡°How dare you bring Hot Sands scum to our knoll! You cause us dishonour Tomi!¡±


    Tomi tried to ignore Poi, but the wolves surrounding them seemed to be making Kabian even more nervous than he already was. She let out a small howl that was cut off by Poi.


    ¡°Move Poi! What I do here is for the good of the clan.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what is good for the clan Tomi. Be careful lest you be driven away!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± a growl came from up the knoll of them.


    Poi¡¯s tail started to move between his legs, but stopped and straightened. He turned around to face the growl.


    ¡°I am sorry, Kamide, that you have been woken. But it is only Tomi with a stray. Nothing to cause you alarm.¡±


    ¡°You try so hard to act like the clan leader Poi. But yet you still dare not challenge me.¡± Kamide paced down the side of the knoll and past Poi, who backed away. The rest of the wolves also backed away and sat on their haunches.


    ¡°Tomi would not want to see me unless she deemed it important.¡± He threw his gaze in Poi¡¯s direction and Poi flinched. Then he turned to Tomi and Kabian. ¡°So tell me Tomi. Why is it the Hot Sands young come into our land?¡±


    Tomi bowed her head to Kamide as she spoke. ¡°I think it best he tell the story himself my lord. But what from he already told us, it appears the Hot Sands are no more.¡±


    Kamide was taken by shock at the news and his paws stamped the ground quickly and then were still. His eyes were wide in what might have been called fear. ¡°There is no way that is possible. There is nothing in this forest that could kill an entire clan. Tell me what has happened pup.¡±


    ¡°He prefers to be called Kabian, sir.¡± Tomi quickly interjected.


    ¡°Well then, a name already, and his eyes are still blue. Cannot be more than two months old. Then Kabian it is. Kabian, tell me what has befallen the Hot Sands.¡±


    Slowly Kabian raised his shaky eyes to look upon the wolf that was standing before him. He looked much like Hakai did, in size, but his manner was different. The wolves around him seemed almost fearful. He dropped his eyes again as he began to relate the tale.


    ¡°Some creatures came from the water,¡± his voice was low and didn¡¯t carry far, Kamide moved closer to listen, ¡°they came during the night. We met them down on the Sands. But they suddenly killed old Mitsui.¡± He sniffed.


    ¡°Yes, we heard the mourning cries for Mitsui. He was a gallant old fighter. I was glad to hear that Hakai had spared his life.¡±


    This last comment took Kabian by surprise but it didn¡¯t matter now, they were dead, so he didn¡¯t ask, just continued the tale.


    ¡°We mourned for his loss. But while we were sending him to the halls of Monok, more of the creatures arrived. They killed the rest of the clan on our own knoll. I was amongst trees when it happened; I had fled at the start of the attack. My litter mates were all killed in front of the den. And even Hakai died, leaping at the leader of the creatures. There were only seven of them. But they killed everyone.¡±


    Kamide was shocked. How seven creatures could kill an entire wolf clan, he could not fathom. ¡°This still seems impossible. What were they? Where are they now? They must be killed before they can be allowed to attack anyone else.¡±


    Kabian just shook his head solemnly. ¡°They have gone. Back into the Undrinkable Water from where they came. I do not know what they were. Not even Hakai and Mitsui knew what they were.¡±


    Kamide laughed. ¡°This is the wildest tale I have ever heard. Strange creatures coming from the Water, killing a clan, then going back in to the Water. I have never before seen such as this. But I must take it as the truth. We didn¡¯t hear the sounds of their hunting.¡±


    Kamide turned to the waiting wolves. ¡°Poi, take some wolves, have a look at the Hot Sands knoll and go out to the Sands themselves. Don¡¯t go on them, but see if you can find these creatures young Kabian mentions. I want to know if there is any truth in this tall tale.¡±


    Poi turned and left the clearing with a few wolves in toe. Kamide turned back to Kabian.


    ¡°Do not fear Poi yet. He wishes for my position as leader, but doesn¡¯t have the strength to take it from me. Come rest, you look tired. Tomi will watch over you. We¡¯ll see what Poi says when he gets back tonight. Then we will hunt our deer and feast in honour of the Hot Sands. Enjoy.¡±


    Kamide turned and moved quickly back to his spot on the knoll. Tomi came over to Kabian and led him away.


    ¡°Kamide seems to like you,¡± Tomi said softly to Kabian, ¡°I think it¡¯s because you had the courage to seek us out to tell us. But be careful here. There is no trust for the Hot Sands.¡±


    She led him to a small section of the knoll that was away from most of the clan but still in the sun. She motioned for Kabian to rest, and then stood watch on him as the day wore on.

 Chapter Six

    Kabian¡¯s eyes opened to notice that the sun was very low on the horizon. Slowly he stood, his eyes focused on the grass of the knoll as he found his strength again. He then raised his head to look at what was happening around him. He nodded glumly as he realised that his last memories of his father and mother and the rest of the clan were truly his last. He had no choice but to push past them and continue on. Otherwise he would follow the rest of the Clan.


    Tomi raised her head from where she lay. She had laid herself down next to him, on the uphill side of the knoll. Possibly to stop the others from noticing. Whatever she had been doing his rest had not been disturbed.


    She stretched herself forwards and then stood up quickly. She glanced up to the top of the knoll and noticed that Poi was back, and was speaking with Kamide.


    ¡°Come, Kabian,¡± she motioned with her head for him to follow her up the knoll, ¡°let¡¯s see what Poi has to say.¡±


    The top of the knoll seemed much like the one that belonged to the Hot Sands Clan, with flattened rocks sitting in various places. Kamide was lounging on one such rock, resting on his paws and hanging slightly off the edge. His ears were standing up though, and twitching slightly as he listened to Poi tell him what he found.


    As the two neared the top Poi stopped short and gave a little cough. Tomi just stared at him and motioned for Kabian to move a little closer. Poi looked down at Kamide as Kabian started to edge forward but Kamide just let out a whisper, ¡°continue.¡±


    Poi started from where he had finished, not giving the other the back story.


    ¡°It seems the young wolf is not completely without honour. At least he had the decency to bury his clan before he came searching us out. There are no signs of the creatures he described around there though, only a few ravens picking at what he didn¡¯t bury quite so well.


    It was more interesting once we got to the Hot Sands. As you said, we didn¡¯t set paw upon it. We could see the heat rising from it. But we skirted along the edge ¡®til we found what the pup had described. There seemed to be three corpses of some sort lying on the ground at the edge of the water. Ravens were everywhere here, but a quick bark scared them off.


    The strange thing about the corpses was that they were blackened, and almost all bone. The ravens can¡¯t work that quickly. It was almost as if they had burst in to flame as they died. Nothing else around them was burnt though. And we could see nothing else of interest. If it wasn¡¯t that they were burnt I would have just assumed it was another washed up carcass.


    Strange things are afoot, my lord, but they seem to have passed. We couldn¡¯t catch a trace of the scent that would tell us the creatures were still around. It seems that they have gone to whence they came. But it is a sad truth that the Hot Sands Clan are all dead.¡±


    Kamide raised his head and looked over at Kabian, he shook his head softly when he saw the young wolfs downtrodden look. ¡°Tonight we hunt for the Hot Sands. And Kabian gets first taste of the kill. Then we will mourn the loss of the Hot Sands. After that tomorrow is a new day and we will see what it brings.¡±


    Kabian felt better that Kamide was willing to honour his clan. He started to head back down the knoll to where he had stayed, waiting for the hunt to start when night fell. He could see from around the knoll wolves taking off in various directions to find something for them to hunt.


    Tomi stayed at the top for a little while longer. She watched as Kabian made his gloomy way back down and then turned to Kamide.


    ¡°What is going to become of him Kamide?¡±


    ¡°I do not know Tomi. He is not part of the Oak Wood Clan. So he cannot stay here.¡± His voice was soft, with emotion.


    ¡°So? After honouring the death of his clan you are just going to sit there and let him wander off into the woods?¡± Tomi felt distraught, she couldn¡¯t believe that Kamide was being so cold hearted about the wolf pup.


    ¡°Yes I am Tomi. And after he is gone we are going to take what land we can before the Crystal Glade realise it has no owner. The more we get the better off the clan will be, and the stronger we will become.¡±


    ¡°But he is all alone now, and he has done nothing to cause himself dishonour.¡±


    Kamide stood.


    ¡°He is still alive, Tomi, that is a good enough reason for him not to be here. He is a coward that didn¡¯t defend his land. We cannot risk tainting the clan with his musing and blood. We cannot risk having Hot Sands mix with Oak Wood. You will see the truth Tomi, one way or another.¡±


    With the final word Kamide turned and leapt from the rock, going to confer with the other wolves and prepare for the hunt. Tomi started to make her way back down to where Kabian was now sitting and waiting. Her heart felt heavy with grief. But she couldn¡¯t bring herself to tell Kabian.


    * * *


    The rush of the hunt filled Kabian with vigor. The cold night air mixed sweetly with the warm blood to fill his nostrils. His muscles ached slightly from the running, but it was a dull ache overwhelmed by the rest of the night.


    He had held back from the chase, this only being his second hunt. But he followed behind Kamide like a shadow, knowing that he would learn the most about hunting from him. He needed to learn to fit in with everyone else.


    The Oak Wood clan had no pups. Though Tomi had told him they were due for some soon. Mariya had stayed back at the knoll so as not to risk injury. It was better to be safe than sorry. It seemed that a few wolves suffered injuries in the Oak Wood. Maybe it was because they hunted larger herds of deer and accidents were bound to happen.


    The herd had been found grazing a small meadow, maybe ten or twelve deer. They seemed wary, as if somehow they knew what was to happen. Perhaps they did know, the stag at the centre of the pack raised its head and looked straight at Kamide before the chase had begun.


    He had been told before they started that they weren¡¯t there to kill all the deer. That would be wasteful. They would only take what they needed to feed themselves. They had only been after two deer as they had hunted a few nights ago. Wolves didn¡¯t eat every night, because not every night would result in a catch. So rather they ate large helpings when they did bring something down. And over the next few days it would digest.


    After the stag had been looking at Kamide for a few moments it bellowed its rage and edged forward. Kabian could hear Kamide chuckling beside him.


    ¡°The stag doesn¡¯t give up. He rules the herds around here. And every time we hunt he tries to kill me. He might do it one day.¡±


    Kamide stepped forwards from the tree line and stood tall before the stag. The stag was still bellowing and tossing its head from side to side, its great antlers making a slight swishing sound as they travelled through the air.


    Behind him the deer were gathered into a bunch, trembling, heads darting left and right in fear. They were ready to run, but they couldn¡¯t go anywhere without the stag. The stag stamped one of its hooves on the ground.


    Kamide just stood calmly watching the stag. Out of the woods behind the stag two other wolves came into the clearing. They crouched low, ready to pounce, and their lips pulled back from their teeth as they snarled. They showed restraint though, and stood a little way from the deer.


    The stag bellowed again, but with confusion mixed with its rage this time. It charged forwards at Kamide, who leapt deftly aside. But the stag had changed direction and headed for one of the other wolves, who wasn¡¯t quite as ready. With head low the stag rammed into the side of the wolf as it tried to leap away. It tangled within the antlers and the stag raised his head, the wolf squirming as the antlers held it firm. Suddenly the stag twisted its head and hurled the frightened wolf off to the side and into the bushes.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    As the wolf landed with a thud the stag took off down the cleared path, with the deer following very close behind him. The wolves at the clearing started to chase after them, Kamide following as well. But Kabian saw one wolf go and see what had happened to the thrown one.


    Kamide noticed his look and spoke quickly as they ran.


    ¡°Few bruises, maybe a broken rib. Nothing serious.¡±


    Then the focus was solely on the chase.


    With a group of deer this large it wasn¡¯t as easy to take them down as it had been when he had chased the three deer with Hakai. But the wolves had devised a way.


    The deer bunched close together behind the stag as he led them on their wild run through the forest. From the trees leapt some wolves, not trying to hurt the deer, just to startle them. The stag turned in their direction, but some more wolves leapt from the other side and growled menacingly. The deer panicked and two of them moved away from the herd. The stag charged through the first wolves to leap out and most of the deer followed, but the wolves had done what they needed. Two of them were now separated from the rest and were easy picking. But as soon as the deer realised that, they bolted in another direction.


    The wolves continued their chase, ignoring the bellows of the stag that was getting further away by the moment. The deer knew how to run, and they bounded through the trees as fast as the wolves could. The wolves just couldn¡¯t seem to get a clear hold on either of them.


    Suddenly they started running up hill and burst from the trees. The wolves were on them quickly as they struggled to make headway on the slope. They were soon both down, their blood gushing from the wounds to their throats.


    Kamide stopped at the edge of the trees, and a panting Kabian stopped with him.


    ¡°Hurry and bring them back to the trees. They can drain at the knoll.¡±


    The wolves watching over the kill suddenly realised where they were and a number of other wolves came to help, dragging the carcasses into the forest as quickly as they could. This confused Kabian, and he looked across to see Kamide scanning further up the hills towards the mountains.


    ¡°There are creatures up there almost as good at hunting as we are,¡± he said as he noticed Kabian watching him, ¡°if they see us here they will attack for sure.¡±


    In short order the deer were back in the trees and being carried back to the knoll. Kabian turned to follow them, and slowly Kamide turned as well.


    A strange roar echoed from the mountains, and Kabian¡¯s ears perked up. Kamide twisted around to see what was there but noticed nothing. The two then followed the other back to the knoll. Kabian could see Tomi helping with one of the carcasses while Poi helped with the other.


    * * *


    The knoll was quiet as all the wolves in the Oak Wood Clan gathered around the top. Kamide was up on one of the flat rocks, overlooking the rest of the clan, the deer carcasses lying before him on the grass. Kabian stood slightly behind him on the rock, and was nervous around so many grown wolves.


    Kamide took a step towards the edge of the rock and spoke to his clan in a soft growl.


    ¡°It is with heavy hearts that we mourn the loss of the Hot Sands Clan. They have been strong for many years. They were wisely led by Hakai, and the old wolf Mitsui before him. Tonight we will wish them well as they travel the halls of Monok, and feast on their behalf. Let us call out to them quickly before we eat.¡±


    The clan followed Kamide as he gave a short howl into the moonlit sky. It didn¡¯t last long. They looked away from the knoll afterwards as some wolves in the distance also howled in mourning. It seemed the other clans would hear of the defeat of the Hot Sands this night and join the Oak Wood in praying to Monok for them.


    Kabian stepped forward when they all turned around, as Tomi had instructed him earlier. He looked around below him and found her. She was motioning for him to step forward more, and so he did, ¡®til he was beside Kamide.


    ¡°Being the last of the Hot Sands Clan we let the young wolf Kabian take the first portion of this feast.¡±


    Kabian stepped down from the rock slowly, a little unsure. But he moved over to one of the carcasses and sniffed at it. The blood had drained on the way here, but the body still smelt warm, and the meat would be flowing with juices.


    He closed his jaws around a portion of the stomach and tore at the soft belly, exposing the entrails of the deer. He quickly devoured a small piece of meat he had torn away and then pulled at its intestines.


    From above he could hear Kamide give the order to eat to the rest of the clan and soon he could feel bodies moving around him. A muzzle came down next to his and started pulling at the intestines as well. He started to pull his lips back in a growl until his nose caught the scent of Tomi. He relaxed and allowed her to eat it with him.


    Soon they had all eaten their fill and they pulled back in a circle around the carcasses again. Kamide stayed down with his clan this time, and Kabian stood next to Tomi as they prepared for the next bit of the ceremony.


    The wolves just started howling their prayers at the moon. Other wolf clans started howling in the distance as well, making the sound form one note throughout the whole land.


    Clearly he could hear Kamide as he called out the chant that made up most of their prayers.


    ¡°Run wolf warrior, through kingdoms chaos, run wolf warrior to ends eternal.¡±


    Eventually the howling died down. Many of the wolves looked solemnly at Kabian and then turned away; ready to head off for some rest. But Kamide spoke quickly before they could leave.


    ¡°Kabian, it is time for you to leave. We have sent your clan off to Monok¡¯s Halls. Now you must leave us.¡±


    Kabian was shocked; he stood there shaking as he tried to think of something to say. But Tomi stepped in front of him.


    ¡°Kamide, I know you said this would come. But there has to be some way.¡± She pleaded with her lord.


    Poi stepped forward from behind Kamide and growled at Tomi and Kabian, his front shoulders arching high and his hackles standing on end. As he spoke his words dripped venom and spittle arched towards Kabian.


    ¡°He is an Outcast! He is a Coward! He doesn¡¯t deserve to be part of this clan! Nor any other clan!¡±


    Kabian backed away and Tomi turned around to walk over beside him. She ignored Poi and looked towards Kamide.


    ¡°Surely there is some other way?¡±


    ¡°Poi is right, Tomi. He is an outcast. He is not of this clan and that will not change.¡±


    A smile formed on Poi¡¯s lips as a light started to shine in his eyes. He clamed down a little and turned towards Kamide.


    ¡°Milord. There is one way. If he managed to beat someone from the clan in a fight he would be allowed in. The wolf code says it is so.¡±


    ¡°Ever the one to quote laws aren¡¯t you Poi. If you wish it so, then it will be. Tomi, if the pup manages to beat Poi in a duel then he will be allowed to stay.


    ¡°That is unfair lord!¡± Tomi raised her voice to more than a growl this time as she turned to face Poi. ¡°How can you expect a pup to beat Poi? The only one in the clan who can beat Poi is you! This takes the law too far!¡±


    But Kabian stepped around Tomi with his head held low.


    ¡°If it¡¯s what I must do, then I will try.¡±


    ¡°It seems the pup has made his decision, Tomi, now I get to rip him to shreds. He should never have come here in the first place.¡±


    Kamide turned to walk away from where the fight was about to take place, already knowing the outcome. He called to Poi as he walked away though.


    ¡°Do not kill him, or you too will die. It will never be said that the oak Wood Clan killed the Hot Sands Clan. That would bring us too much dishonour.¡±


    * * *


    Tomi quickly moved out of the way as Poi started circling around Kabian. Other wolves had gathered in a circle around them when they had heard the news of a fight about to start. They stood there quietly, knowing that only Poi could win, but wanting to see how much of a fight the young wolf put up.


    Kabian lifted his head and turned slowly to follow Poi who was still circling. Even he knew he had no chance to win.


    ¡°You do not have to do this Kabian! Just leave! Save yourself!¡± Tomi called out, but she was pushed to the back by the crowd that had gathered.


    There was no way out for him now. All he could do was continue with the fight.


    ¡°Come on pup. Make the first move.¡±


    Poi started taunting him. Turning his head away to look at the crowd. Standing tall before them. Kabian was already sick of him. So taking the bait he leapt into the air, front paws forward to try and knock Poi over.


    But Poi deftly moved out of the way, and he fell to the ground and sprawled there. Poi kicked some dirt over him as he moved away.


    Slowly he got back up. He wasn¡¯t going to go out by injuring himself though. He turned and faced Poi again.


    This time Poi leapt at him. But as Poi flew through the air he leapt forwards himself to meet him. Together they collided in the air, paws hitting shoulders and knocking both off balance. They tried to bring their jaws around to grab at the others neck but to no avail.


    Poi landed perfectly, but Kabian landed stomach first. When he stood up again he could feel some blood in the fur under his chin. So Poi had managed to nick him. At least he hadn¡¯t gotten a good bite.


    Poi leapt for a second time, and again he leapt forward to meet him. But Poi had seen this coming, knowing that one so young would use the same move again. ''Whatever works once has to work again'' was the viewpoint of the young, but it hardly ever worked when fighting your own.


    Poi twisted slightly and knocked Kabian¡¯s paw away with one leg. The other struck him squarely and he twisted to the side, exposing his throat to Poi, who took the chance and grabbed it. They span together as they clashed. He started flailing with his legs but Poi¡¯s grip was too tight and he would not let go.


    Poi landed on his feet, Kabian going limp in his jaws as he slowly tightened his grip. A whine escaped Kabian¡¯s lips as the pain increased. Poi remembered what Kamide had said a moment before he crushed Kabian¡¯s windpipe and quickly threw him to one side.


    Kabian hit the ground and rolled. Then he lay still on the ground. His breath came raggedly, but it was still coming. Poi looked at the pup triumphantly and turned to the crowd.


    ¡°Take him to the Hot Sands knoll! Then leave him there. I don¡¯t think he will last long in the wild.¡±


    Some wolves started going towards Kabian to lift him and take him away. Poi grabbed one of them by the scruff of their neck.


    ¡°You are not going anywhere Tomi. Not this time. You are too kind to those that should be killed.¡±


    Tomi looked at Poi for a second, and then bounded to the other side of the knoll, so she would not see Kabian¡¯s body taken away.


    Poi let out a triumphant howl then called out for all at the knoll to hear.


    ¡°Tonight we have mourned for Hot Sands! Tomorrow night we will take the land that is now rightfully ours!¡±


    More howls went up in triumph at the thought of expanding into new territory.

 Chapter Seven

    Kabian drew a ragged breath. The cool night air stung his lungs as he tried to breathe it in. He coughed. Something wet settled on his tongue. Blood. He gave another cough and the blood sprayed onto the ground before him. His throat burned, and he did all he could to swallow and take another breath.


    He opened his eyes slowly. His vision was a little blurry at first but it soon settled. He saw the blood he had coughed up. There wasn¡¯t much there, and it was mixed with phlegm. He took another breath. His lungs started to feel better, but his throat still burned.


    He raised a paw to scratch at it, and could feel the fur matted with blood. It was also very tender to the touch and he learnt quickly to keep his paws away from it. He tried to stretch his neck. It was difficult, and the pain that flooded his body was immense. He heard a small splash and could smell fresh blood. He stopped moving his neck around at that point.


    His legs seemed to be fine, and he twisted them under him so he could stand. But once all his weight was on them he staggered. The whole side of his body was bruised and he could feel that some of the skin was torn and exposed to the air. It made him shiver.


    It also made him realise how fragile his young body was. Poi had nearly killed him with ease, crushing the life from him with his jaws around his throat. He was sure how his side had been bruised and grazed, but he guessed from the dirt and grass he tasted when he twisted his head to lick the wound, that he had been tossed at the ground.


    The only reason he was alive was because Kamide had told Poi not to kill him. Otherwise his body would have just joined the rest of the clan. On the knoll where he now stood.


    He lay down again, with his front legs crossed and his wounded throat resting on them. It wasn¡¯t the most comfortable position right now, but it was the most dignified. He looked at the sky from his spot and noticed the moon was less full. It was a new night. He must have been out all day.


    His ears caught a sound in the distance. Then more sounds. They started twitching as they noticed all the sounds going on during this new night.


    From what he could hear it sounded like there were two clans fighting. And they were quite close. It must be the clans trying to steal the Hot Sands territory. This would not end well for Kabian.


    Slowly he got to his feet, wary of the pain that was flowing through him. He looked once in the direction that the sounds were coming from, then turned the opposite way and started walking. He knew they would soon be at the knoll, marking their scents, battling for the grazing grounds of the deer the Hot Sands Clan used to hunt.


    He doubted they would be killing each other though. They were small enough in numbers as was, and hunting had its own perils.


    He moved slowly as he made his way through the trees. He kept away from any bushes and only followed the clear tracks. That way he was sure not to rub his right side against anything that might agitate it. He couldn¡¯t risk becoming more injured. Some noise startled him, but it was just the sound of animals running through the bushes away from him, no doubt smelling the blood on him.


    His mind wandered and his vision blurred. He kept putting one paw in front of the other, ever following the tracks left by the other animals. He thought back to what had happened. He was roughly two months old. Or was he three? He wasn¡¯t sure. He hadn¡¯t really been taught how to count the months properly. But he assumed it was something like that.


    His first hunt had gone well, but after they had caught the deer it had quickly dissolved into disaster. Moment by moment things had kept getting worse. And now he was alone. No family left to take care of him. No one to teach him how to hunt. Not a soul to teach him how to live. It was a horrible way to start out his life.


    After he got those melancholy thoughts through his head one ray of happiness shone through. He was alive. Partially by chance, but alive none the less. He could learn how to hunt. He could learn to fight. There wasn¡¯t going to be anyone other than himself that could hold him back. He would survive. He may be an outcast, but he would show Poi that he wasn¡¯t a coward. If Kamide would let him into the Clan if he could defeat Poi in a duel, then he would have to do that.


    He stumbled along until a familiar smell struck his nose. It stung slightly, but not in the way it had when he entered the Oak Wood Clans land. This was the smell of the Undrinkable Water. It was close too. And sure enough a few moments later Kabian stumbled from the forest onto the sands before the Water.


    The sounds of the waves crashing against the shore soothed him a little, and he climbed the dunes to get a view of it. Above the waves he could still hear the sounds of fighting though. He did his best to ignore it and walked down to the edge of the water.


    He remembered the matted fur on his neck and across his side and moved a little into the water. He didn¡¯t go far in though, because he could feel his paws sinking into the wet sand below the water line. He didn¡¯t leave though, and lay down on his side to let the water run over his side and throat.


    As the water rushed over it he was calmed. But after a moment the calm he had felt was shattered when the salt of the water started to get into his wounds. It stung, and he yelped in pain and leapt from the water back up onto the drier sand. He rolled in the sand to ease the itchiness he now felt, and shook himself off afterwards.


    No wonder you go mad if you drink it, he thought to himself, remembering the words of Mitsui.


    He glanced along the edge of the water in both directions and could see nothing in either. Nothing besides the waves splashing against the sand and reforming it with every new wave. But this didn¡¯t help his decision. He needed to go somewhere away from the other wolves. If he went back on their land they were likely to not let him leave alive. And he surely could not take any of their food.


    He decided to head right, for no real reason, except that it kept his grazed side away from the water that had stung it before. He walked along the sand, at the very edge of the water. Sometimes it came up high enough to touch his feet before it would flow back again, as if it wanted to catch him and drag him. This made him shudder, and the next time it happened he leapt away from it and further onto the dry sand.


    In the distance the mountains rose before him, like a black silhouette blocking the starry night sky. They got closer as he walked, and the ground before him soon became rocky and harder to walk across. The waves lashed at the rocks, and ahead of him it sounded like a thunderstorm was happening with no clouds in the sky.


    The mountains closed in, and he looked up at them. They disappeared into the mist above, making him unsure of exactly how high they were. They seemed bare. But this could just be a deception of the night. For all he knew there could be more animals up there. Aside from the ones Kamide warned him against. He stopped short and listened for the roar he had heard the other night. He couldn¡¯t hear it above the crash of the waves, and was thankful for that.


    The ground kept changing as he drew nearer to the mountains. Small pools appeared, filled with strange creatures and insects. He didn¡¯t touch them though, unsure what they might be, and afraid of the sting of the salt in the water. He pushed on though. The land started to curve away, striking further out into water, and it rose sheer above him as a cliff.


    He couldn¡¯t see any way to climb it when finally stood below it. But why would he want to anyway. There would be nothing there. He turned to step away and his foot splashed in a small stream of water. He followed it with his eyes and noticed it came from further inland. It felt cooler than the water that had caused him pain. He let his tongue reach down and touch it. It was fresh water.


    His spirits lifted at the finding of fresh water, and he bounded back up the stream, being careful not the trip on the rocks in the night. And soon he found what had caused the stream. A second cliff rose above him, sprouting from the other one like a toe of his paw.


    Below the cliff was a pool of water, which trickled down to the Undrinkable Water as it filled from the water falling from above. Another stream trickled from the top of the cliff, and was almost a fine mist as it reached the pool at the bottom. This excited Kabian, and he moved over to drink from the pool.


    As he put his head down to drink he noticed something on the other side of the mist. Cautiously he padded around the pool until he was on the other side. When he got there he noticed a small cave, possibly caused by the water over the years. When he looked inside he could see that it wasn¡¯t large, and that it was unused. It would be ideal for him to stay in. After drinking his fill, and bathing his wounds in the untainted water, he decided to get some more sleep and let his body recover.


    * * *


    The light from the noonday sun woke Kabian. He blinked as his pupils adjusted to the sudden brightness. The den he had been born in had faced away from the sun, and it was much deeper. Here he was only a few feet behind the mist that fell from above, with his back resting on the stone wall. It wasn¡¯t much of a cave. It had looked bigger in the darkness. Now he could tell it was more of a hollow than a cave. But it did offer him some protection.


    He stood slowly, remembering the pain he had felt last time he had stood. It was there again, but this time only dull. He twisted his head to try and get a look at his wound. From what he could see it had been healing very well, and now that it was clean would only heal faster.


    The wound under his jaw was another matter though, that would take some time to heal properly. But it would still heal; he would just have troubles in the meantime.


    He heard a splash from outside, as if a rock had fallen into the pool. Soon he could hear a few splashes, but not as large as the first. He started to walk out of the small hollow. The cliff curved away to his right and left as he walked out, the shallow pool opening before him. He moved to the right to head away from the mist and around the pool. The cliff seemed to stop as it ran in to an even larger cliff. This new one ran out into the Undrinkable Water and then curved away from his sight.


    The splashing continued, so he stepped around to where he could here it coming from. At the front of the pool was a small creature, about two paw lengths big. It was flat when viewed from the side as he was doing, and it seemed to be bouncing up and down on either end. He wasn¡¯t sure what it was, but he did remember seeing something similar once, in the creek where he had taken a drink in Oak Wood.


    It was moving very fast, and didn¡¯t seem to be enjoying the dry land it was near. Kabian moved closer to it, sniffing the air near it to make sure it wasn¡¯t hostile. All he could sense was distress, and the smell of meat. Not of the red meat which was his usual faire, but it was still meat.


    He raised his head to look left and right, checking in either direction to make sure no one was around. When he couldn¡¯t see anyone he quickly gathered the creature up in his jaws and took it into his hollow. It jumped and writhed in his grip, and the slippery texture of its back nearly caused him to lose his hold. But he sunk his teeth in a little more and soon it was still. When he was in the hollow he dropped it to the ground.


    It wasn¡¯t moving anymore, which was probably a good sign. But it still looked strange. So he closed his eyes and grabbed it with his mouth. He lifted his head and started to chew. The small fragile bones in the creatures¡¯ body broke easily, and soon it slid down his throat. He licked at his lips and spat slightly. It didn¡¯t taste very good, and it was all slimy. But it wasn¡¯t overly bad, and it filled his stomach slightly.


    It would take a few to fill him though, and he wasn¡¯t sure how he was going to go about getting more. At that moment another splash occurred, followed again by the smaller ones. Kabian rushed to get to the front of the pool, but he didn¡¯t see anything there. He heard the splashing again though and noticed another of the silvery, slimy creatures bouncing their way down the little stream that ran to the Water.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Intrigued by what it seemed to be doing he followed it. For a little while there was a section of land in front of the cliff, wide enough to walk down, in which the little stream flowed. The creature made its way down until it reached the edge. The cliff kept stretching away to the right, while the land he was standing on just dropped away.


    A wash of water across his face reminded him where he was and he looked out over the water. It seemed that even though the land stopped, there was still more out there. Some large rocks were sticking up out of the surf that pummeled them. They wouldn¡¯t be difficult to reach; he could get to them with relative ease.


    More splashes drew his attention then as the creature pushed itself off the edge and into the water. Surely it would go mad. But soon enough he saw it jump from the water with a spin and then land back in. The sun reflected marvelously off its back.


    The sea salt stung his nose a little again, but he was starting to get used to the smell. The only problem was it hid the smell of any creatures that might be around. But what creatures, aside from the little shiny one, would dare come to such a dangerous place. He shook his head. Loners like him. Those driven from their clans and homes.


    There couldn¡¯t be many of them though, so he would be safe for a while. He looked where the creature had gone. It had moved further from the shore, jumping in and out of the water with ease. Soon he could see more out there.


    He stepped back a few paces to get a run up, then bounded across to the nearest rock. It was slippery from the spray, but he managed to find purchase on its rugged surface. He dug his small nails into the cracks to help him hold his position. The creature had moved further away though, so he leapt to the next rock.


    The waves crashed against the rocks with some force and caused a slight mist before his eyes. Within the mist though he noticed more of the creatures, different shapes and size, some red, some blue, some silver. But they were all similar. And they were being dashed against the rocks and up before his eyes. He swept a paw out in front of him and hit one. It came from the spray and landed on the rock, where it bounced around with all its might, trying to get back to water. But he stood on it with his paw until it stopped moving. Then he grabbed it in his jaw and tossed it all the way back to the solid ground.


    He had discovered for himself a source of food. He grinned. He had thought it would take him much longer. But then, he had also thought they would let him join their clan. The creatures just kept flying up in front of him. Soon he had a small pile of different kinds lying off to the side. His mouth felt slick from the scales of the creatures.


    He looked around, further than he had before. The water still just went on seemingly forever. But out on this rock he could see around the cliff face more and more. The waves crashed right up against it. His eyes followed it around and saw another small waterfall misting down. The cliff continued around further.


    Through the mist that formed at the base of the cliff, where the crashing of the waves mixed with the falling stream, he thought he could see something. When the wind blew briefly and cleared the mist for those brief moments he though that he could see trees. They didn¡¯t quite look like trees he was used to. He was used to seeing trees of vibrant green. But what he could see was a reddish colour. The moment was gone though, and mist made the trees a faint blur again, a smudge of colour on the horizon.


    But the damage had already been done. Mitsui had told him that the world ended at the mountains. But this was obviously not true. There was more land on the other side of the mountains. Was this where the humans had come from? What else had Mitsui lied about?


    While he was lost in his daydream about the lands on the other side of the mountain, someone had crept up to the edge on the water where his pile of shiny creatures was. They didn¡¯t touch the creatures though. They stood there, silently for a few seconds, watching the wolf on the rock look out past the cliff.


    ¡°Young Wolf!¡±


    The sound startled Kabian and he turned quickly to face it. As he turned his paw lost its grip on the surface of the rock and slipped from beneath him. The rest of his paws followed soon after, and he landed stomach first on the rock with a loud thud. A wave came in, and with the spray on the rock he started sliding towards the edge. Quickly his paws scrambled to get some grip, but it was too late.


    He landed in the water and slid under the waves. Bubbles rose from where he fell. But soon he had burst from the water and was gulping at the air. With the instinct to swim ingrained into him he paddled and managed to push himself closer to shore. Another wave washed across him and he went under again, but this time he was calmer as he resurfaced.


    He placed his paws on the slimy wet rock that spread out under the waves and braced himself. Another wave passed across him, but this time it didn¡¯t drag him under. When it receded he lunged forwards and dragged himself upwards with his claws. His paws scrabbled forwards, finding the nooks that they sought to bring him up.


    Once he reached the solid ground that marked the shore he collapsed, his energy spent from trying not to drown. He lay spread eagled as the water dripped from him. He shook his muzzle briefly as the salty water dripped into it. He caught movement in the corner of his eye as his head turned.


    He brought his feet back beneath him and stood. The water pooled under him. Over the drips though, he could hear the laugh of another wolf. The wolf sounded old, like Mitsui had been. He shook his entire body, trying to get as much of the water from his fur as he could. The laughing stopped abruptly as the other wolf started coughing. But then it started up again soon after he stopped shaking.


    Emitting a deep growl Kabian turned to face the wolf that had surprised him. His head turned to the left and he could see the wolf more clearly. It was larger than any other wolf he had seen in his short span, but not by much. He towered over Kabian though, who still hadn¡¯t reached his full size.


    The wolf was covered in a dark grey fur, tipped with a silvery colour along his back. Kabian still had much of his puppy fur, and hadn¡¯t fully developed a colour of his own. The black hairs had been falling out though, so he was lightening in colour.


    The other wolfs teeth were in pristine condition. Not a single one was broken or chipped. But they showed signs of good use. The wolf stopped laughing and closed its jaws, and stared intently at Kabian, a serious expression now on its face.


    It was at that moment that Kabian noticed the pure white eyes. Not the gold or blue that was common to wolves, but a pure milky white. This must be the Longtooth that Mitsui had told him about. Warned may be a better term. Kabian wasn¡¯t sure what he should do in the presence of one such as him.


    He rolled on the ground in front of the Longtooth, exposing the soft side of his neck to him in a submissive gesture. The Longtooth only looked at him in disgust and turned away.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Hakai teach you anything?¡± His voice was gruff, and very deep, but it was also soft, and quite difficult to hear.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t teach me how to swim¡­¡±


    The wolf laughed again. ¡°At least you have some wit about you,¡± he turned to Kabian, ¡°now tell me, why are you out here?¡±


    Kabian was a little taken aback by this. He hadn¡¯t expected anyone to come out here, let alone ask him why he was here. He turned his head away from the wolf as he spoke.


    ¡°I am an outcast. I have nowhere else to go.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that is what they are calling these days is it? Outcast? Well, stay here if you must then. But tell me, why are you an outcast?¡±


    ¡°Because my family was killed, and I couldn¡¯t defeat Poi to become an Oak Wood.¡±


    The wolf mulled over this for a few moments.


    ¡°Walk with me young wolf. It is much calmer over near the pool, away from the crashing of the waves. Bring your fish along, and we will continue talking there.¡± The wolf started to slowly trot away.


    ¡°Fish?¡±


    ¡°The shiny things you left in a pile there. They are an animal called Fish. They live in water. Now bring them along, I want to lie down.¡±


    Kabian grabbed his fish up and took off after the old wolf. When he had reached the pool he was surprised to find the old wolf already lying down before the pool, almost asleep. He placed the fish in his small hollow and came and rested next to the old wolf.


    ¡°Now tell me, why are you here?¡±


    Kabian was confused, he had already answered this question.


    ¡°Because I am an outcast.¡±


    ¡°We covered that already, I want to know why you are here. It seems a strange place to find one so young.¡±


    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t know where to go.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not very good at answering questions, are you? Let¡¯s try an easier one then. Do you at least have a name?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir, Kabian. Hakai named me Kabian of the Blood Mist.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that sounds one impressive title. You must have done something special to deserve that. Don¡¯t bother calling me sir, I prefer Ohenoki. But if you must, you must.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir, Ohenoki, sir.¡±


    ¡°Okay, so we have established you have a name. And I know you have a clan.¡±


    ¡°Not any more. They were all killed. By these strange creatures that moved on two legs.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know about that. But as long as one clan member remains, then it is still a clan. Maybe you are not Hot Sands anymore. But you are still part of a clan. You¡¯ll know I am right when the time comes.


    I know of these creatures. The essence of Monok has taught me much in the many years that he has flowed within me. They are called Humans. They are vile creatures. They destroy for the sake of destroying. They hunt for fun, and leave the meat to rot. They are not worthy to live with us. Monok realised that, and he brought us away from them. But like moths that are drawn to the light. They have been here once, they will come again.


    The Oak Wood and Crystal Glade will stop taking your lands soon. They are fighting over the last bit now. But they have not touched the Sands. They don¡¯t see it as any use. No game live out there. As clan leader, I suggest you mark your territory, and patrol your borders during the night. You might be surprised at what you find. And watch the Water for me.¡±


    Ohenoki stood up quickly. Kabian was surprised one who seemed so old could move so quickly. Much of what he had just heard made no sense to Kabian, but he took it all in anyway. He might know what it means some day. But right now the only thing in his mind was the colours he had seen past the cliff.


    ¡°Ohenoki,¡± he called before the old wolf had gone very far, ¡°what was it I saw around the cliff?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I suggest you forget about it. Just you go along the tree line tonight, Kabian. You need to.¡±


    Kabian turned to look at the pool for a moment before turning back to ask Ohenoki another question. But he was nowhere to be seen. The wolf seemed to vanish. But Kabian could hear the sound of the pads on his paws striking the rocks. He was very fast.


    He thought for a few seconds about this encounter then moved into his hollow to eat his fish. He would go along the edge of the forest tonight. If the old wolf wanted him to do it so badly, then there must be something special.


    * * *


    As the sun started to set Kabian made his way back towards the sands that separated the water from the forest. The rocky landscape he walked on slowly gave way to the sandy beaches that were home to no prey. With the sun below the horizon the sands had cooled enough for him to walk on them. Even so, he was cautious with his first few steps. His paws spread wide as he stepped onto the sand, keeping his paw from sinking into the soft sand. He could still hear the waves crashing against the rocks behind him, and the soft sound of the water sliding up the beach and back again.


    He walked out on to the sand and then stopped. He turned his gaze out to the blackness that was the Undrinkable Water. In the darkness of the night the horizon was but a dark line running between two depths of blue. The mysterious light he had seen that night, not so long ago, was nowhere to be seen. Which he concluded was good.


    He breathed the salted air deeply, letting it sting his lungs. He was becoming more used to it as the time wore on. He moved over to the edge of the trees. He couldn¡¯t smell any sign of wolves out on the sands, but the smell was thick as he neared the trees. It seemed they had decided the Sands were of no use to them.


    A warm smell caught his nose. He turned his head to the left and lost the scent. He turned to the right and started trotting down the tree line, following the warm smell. As he neared it he could tell it was blood. Fresh blood. Not deer blood, but blood none the less. The strange creatures called fish he had been eating today had a sickly smell about them, and were cold in his mouth.


    He arrived at the scent that had dragged him along. Two freshly killed rabbits were lying on the sand just outside the trees. He sniffed at them, smelling a wolf¡¯s scent on them. The scent was familiar though. He raised his head to look around at the area and see if anyone was there. There was no one. No one that he could see any way. He sniffed at the rabbits again, and then started tearing the flesh away from the bone. After today he wouldn¡¯t need to eat for a number of days.


    A noise disturbed him as he ate. He hoped his hearing improved as he got older, because everything seemed to be able to surprise him right now. He backed away from the trees, dragging one of the rabbits with him. When he was a suitable distance away he looked up, keeping his head close to the rabbit.


    Before him stood Tomi. Kabian looked around quickly and sniffed the air.


    ¡°Do not be afraid Kabian. I have come alone.¡±


    Kabian relaxed and let his tongue hang from the side of his mouth for a second. Tomi picked up the other rabbit and dropped it near the one Kabian had.


    ¡°I am glad to see you safe. I was worried when Poi grabbed you by the throat. But he wouldn¡¯t disobey Kamide. Still¡­¡± she turned a little and walked beside him, facing the water. He turned around to stand facing the same direction.


    ¡°You brought me these? Why Tomi?¡±


    ¡°Because I do not want to see you end up with the rest of your clan. You may not have a clan now, but I am sure someday you will. The fighting stopped when they hit the Hot Sands. Neither clan wants to take it. Why would they, nothing grazes out here.¡±


    ¡°Then I suppose¡­ this is still controlled by the Hot Sands Clan then? Maybe I will have to make it my own?¡±


    Tomi laughed briefly. ¡°Surely you jest. But do as you will. I don¡¯t think any clan would care if you claimed the Sands as your own. You should be fine. And I¡¯ll bring you some rabbits every few moon rises. That should keep you fed.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Tomi, but wont you get in trouble with Poi?¡±


    ¡°Kamide and Poi don¡¯t care for a few measly rabbits every now and again. They hunt the deer, more of a challenge for them.¡±


    A howl sounded in the distance, back into the forest. Tomi looked around at it and nodded glumly.


    ¡°I should be off then. I need to help with the wounded. I will see you again soon.¡±


    ¡°I thank you again, Tomi. You are my only friend.¡±


    Tomi smiled at Kabian as she turned to go, her tail wagging in the air. Then she had vanished back in to the forest. Kabian looked down at the rabbits. He ate them as quickly as he could, undisturbed except for the squawking of some air borne animals.


    Once finished he stood up and made his decision. He moved to the edge of the forest, where a small amount of grass grew. He started pawing at the grass, then rubbed his shoulder into it, leaving his scent over that section of grass. If the other clans didn¡¯t want to have it as their own, then he would gladly take it. He may only be one wolf, but he was still the leader of his clan.


    After marking his first scent on the grass he went out to the edge of the water. As the water rushed up around his paws and ankles he let out a howl to the heavens. Sending his vows straight to the halls of Monok where even his father Hakai could hear them.


    ¡°I vow to watch the Waters until I can move no longer. I vow to protect the wolves from these humans. I vow that I will not be the last of my line.¡±

 Chapter Eight

    The harbour bustled with activity as the Heartland was towed to its spot by the pilot. It bumped lightly against the stone docks and deck hands jumped from the ship with coils of rope, tying them tightly to the bollards that protruded along the edge. In no time the ship was secured and the gangplank was lowered.


    A wooden crane was moved into position over the cargo hold and a haul rope lowered. The labourers at the harbour liked to work fast. The quicker they unloaded all the cargo from the ships, the quicker they could leave for the tavern.


    Captain Morgan looked out over the harbour. Other ships were also being unloaded, as well as a few being loaded, in preparation for sailing at first light. He looked out to where two great stone walls formed a protective barrier against invaders, with the arms overlapping slightly. It was why a pilot boat was needed to get in, only the most fool hardy captains tried to sail into the harbour. Many of their ships had been scavenged bare as they became wrecks at the base of the walls.


    The walls rose high, taller than any ships mast that Morgan had ever seen. And all along stood watch towers, which had great fires at night to warn incoming ships of danger. Like little lighthouses.


    The harbour of Noirmonte was the most protected harbour he had ever seen. This is why it was always bustling with activity. It was the safest harbour to dock at all along the coast of Tuerleroi. Soon the Governor of Tuerleroi had declared Noirmonte as his capital. The city had grown at an amazing rate then. With many trading companies unloading their cargo here, before transporting it by land to the various surrounding nations.


    He turned to watch the last of the cargo being lifted ashore. He hadn¡¯t been carrying much, for which he was glad, but what he had been carrying was expensive. Silks and spices, and even coffee beans, ordered from his homeland specifically by his benefactor. They were difficult to come by in Tuerleroi, so had to be shipped in. But what Morgan had brought wasn¡¯t the usual trade between the nations. These pieces were very exotic. This being the reason he had brought some guards along, in case pirates had attacked for the cargo.


    He heard a gasp from below, followed by a lot of muttering that was just out of earshot. He looked down to see the soldiers had disembarked, carrying the carcass as he had ordered. They had dropped it onto the dock once they had gotten off the gang plank, so they could gain their land legs before trying to move it further. There was a crowd of onlookers surrounding it now, some climbing over others to see what the commotion was about.


    ¡°See that my belongings are brought ashore Nevin,¡± he called to his first mate, throwing him the cabin key.


    He rushed down onto the main deck and then the gang plank. The soldiers had surrounded the carcass and were keeping the dock labourers at bay, but it couldn¡¯t last long. He rushed on to the dock and called for two of the soldiers to pick it up and follow him.


    With the rest of the soldiers pushing curious onlookers out of the way, Morgan made his way to the carriage that was waiting for them. One was always provided for the captain of any ship docking here. It was all the king could do to make them feel welcome a few years back, after he had raised the taxes yet again. It was a nice touch though.


    ¡°Throw it on top,¡± he called to the two soldiers as he climbed into the carriage, ¡°and make sure it won¡¯t fall off.¡±


    ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t!¡± the driver waggled his finger at the soldiers as they went to dump the carcass. ¡°I won¡¯t have that staining my carriage! You can bring it up in a wagon!¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this old man,¡± Morgan called, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a gold piece extra to carry it up now. Or we¡¯ll have a mob on our tails.¡±


    The driver seemed to suck on his teeth for a second before nodding. He was paid by the king, but any time he could get an extra gold piece was worth it. ¡°Fine,¡± he said to Morgan in an exasperated tone, ¡°where to then?¡±


    ¡°Take me to the manor of Lord Vincent de Frauglin. And we need to get their fast.¡±


    The driver whipped the two horses at the front of the carriage and it shot forward. A paw fell from the beast strapped above and dangled in front of his window. Morgan shuddered. Even in death the beast seemed to create a fear inside him as nothing else had. He hadn¡¯t had a good look at it though during the voyage, instead it had been locked away from prying eyes. He needed his crew focused on sailing.


    Lord de Frauglin was bound to be disappointed at the time it took. They were well over a week overdue. But he hoped the presence of the beasts¡¯ carcass would be enough to take his mind off how long it took to sail. Some of the Lord he had worked for even had fetishes for such skins, having various creatures stuffed and mounted.


    The carriage rushed through the streets. The driver tried to avoid the larger roads, but once they were out of the Wharftown and making their way in to the heart of Noirmonte it would be impossible to dodge. And at this time of day, with the sun just making its way directly overhead, the streets were bound to be lined with hawkers and merchants, vying to sell their wares. Morgan just hoped they wouldn¡¯t be delayed too long on their way to the manor.


    * * *


    ¡°He who violates the will of the Gods will have holy retribution brought down upon them! But it is not as easy as it sounds to fulfil the will of the Gods, as each God has their own set of commands. Some of these Gods even contradict each other. So one way, or another, retribution will be brought against you!¡±


    Tristram paused for breath and glanced down at those around him. Being only of medium height he had tipped a crate on its end to stand on, so that he was higher than the huddled masses around him. His voice carried further this way, and he needed to reach as many people with his words as he could.


    He held the book he was carrying above his head. It was heavy, and he had to lock his arms in place to hold it there for the short time he needed. It was wider than his head and twice as long, with soft parchment bound in leather and clasped with brass. It didn¡¯t stand out overly much, looking like most of the other books people along the street were holding above their heads.


    ¡°I have in my hands here, commands that even you can follow! Yes you!¡± He let the book drop to the ground and held one arm out, pointing at someone who was listening to him talk.


    ¡°Volg has room in his heart for everyone. He is a kind God that looks after his followers. He protects the weak from harm, and heals the wounded. He feeds the hungry and brings water to the thirsty. He is more than you could ever ask for. And he offers one thing that the other Gods forget about. He offers you his protection from the wrath of the other Gods. So in following Volg not only will you receive his blessings, but you will also be saved from the retribution of the other Gods. And that is more than any of us can ask for.¡±


    He was losing the crowd. Many of them had turned away to listen to the other priests in the street. They all chose the well travelled streets in these poorer areas to preach to their new flock. Sometimes they decided to follow your God, but mostly the masses just went about your daily business. The people didn¡¯t bother talking to the priests; the priests wouldn¡¯t have time to answer them.


    A commotion started further down the street and people started looking down towards it. Slowly they started to part, pushing their way to the fronts of the buildings that crowded in on either side of the street. Tristram felt someone bump into him, and then another person knocked him hard enough that he fell from the crate. He landed on his feet though, taking another step backwards just to hold his balance. The crate had fallen onto its base again, but standing on it now would still give him a height advantage. And at least now it was sturdier.


    He climbed atop, as did two other people. They crowded around him, rubbing their dirty bodies against his clean robes. One of the people even rested their hand on his shoulder to keep their balance. It was quite embarrassing for a priest to be put through this kind of treatment. Whatever was coming down the street must have been important. The people didn¡¯t move this fast when the King came down the street, and he certainly wouldn¡¯t be joy riding around in this area, at this time of the day.


    He could see a carriage making its way down the street now. He shielded his eyes from the sun with a flat hand extending from his brow. The crowds mumbling and muttering turned in to a quiet hush as the carriage moved closer. And gasps, sighs and even a few screams were coming from down the street. He glanced in the other direction, word was already spreading and the path was already open.


    The carriage seemed to speed up now the driver realised that the crowd was going to let him through. Tristram looked at the carriage with great interest now, as up and down the street the crowd had pushed itself hard against the buildings, with even a metre or two between themselves and the carriage.


    As it got closer he noticed what had caused all the interest. It wasn¡¯t what was inside the carriage, but what was strapped to the top of the carriage. A great hairy creature had been strapped there. By the way the arm was dangling it was most likely dead. But it was such a strange creature, so large.


    The head of it was visible, its great teeth showing clearly in the sun light. They looked like they could pierce iron armour, and the jaw could crush a man¡¯s skull. He raised his other hand to his mouth as he opened it in shock. It wasn¡¯t good for a priest to show shock.


    Inside the carriage he could see the passenger urging the driver onwards. Tristram didn¡¯t recognize the passenger, but he hadn¡¯t expected to. What was strange though was that the beast on top of the carriage looked familiar to him, as if he had seen it before. He went to step off the crate when realization struck him.


    He stumbled a step forward as his mind wandered and collided with a lady watching the carriage. She didn¡¯t seem to notice though; too transfixed was she on the creature. He excused himself politely and started pushing his way the crowd in a different direction to the carriage. It seemed to be heading up into the main part of the city, where all the wealthy people stayed. But the temples were on the outskirts of town, and he would need to go their first and tell the other priests about what he had just witnessed.


    As he walked he remembered where he had seen the creature before. At the back of the Temple of Volg a tapestry hung, depicting their mighty God as he usually was, hunting through the forests. But it was a very old tapestry, and in it stood two creatures, much like dogs. There was no mention of them in any of the new translations of the text. The High Priest would want to know though, and he needed to be first to tell him. It might be enough cause for him to be brought inside the Temple and off the streets.


    He hurried through streets that were clear of people now, well away from where the carriage travelled. A slapping noise drew his attention to where one of his sandals had broken, and was hitting him in his heel. It gave him something else to think of beside the weight of the book he carried.


    In next to no time he was at the doors of the Temple of Volg. They were large double doors, carved from a single oak tree. They seemed to have been brought alive by the carver, who had depicted various kinds of animals playing and relaxing on them. He raised his hand and tapped once on the door, loudly, before pushing it open to reveal the inside of the Temple.


    Two rows of bench seats ran down the long hall to where the Altar rested. The Altar it self was a stone slab carved with intricate patterns all along its surface. Currently a white cloth trimmed with gold was draped across it, and a small wooden pedestal holding a copy of Volg¡¯s reasoning¡¯s, the book he now carried with him, rested atop the cloth.


    Behind the Altar was the tapestry he was thinking of. The temple was empty right now, not even a priest was on the main floor, so he stepped behind the Altar to have a good look at it. Volg stood at the forefront of the image, stepping out of the trees, hunters bow in hand. But beside him were two animals, one of which looked exactly like the one on the carriage. His mouth dropped in wonder. He gave his head a shake and moved off to the side of the hall where stairs rose to the next level.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    He ran one hand against the wall as he climbed up to the balcony above. The balcony ran along the entire inside of the hall on all four sides. Above the double doors of oak stood three great windows of glass. They faced west, so that as the sun fell below the horizon they would catch the last rays of hope on to the mass that gathered.


    The other three sides all held doors. Most of them went into dormitory rooms. The southern side was taken up by the homeless that were allowed to stay for the night. They would be asked to leave in the morning, and by nightfall more than four times the number of beds they had would be waiting outside. It was a pity they could only let so many in. The others sought beds elsewhere then, but it was always the same at every Temple.


    The northern side held the rooms of the low ranked priests like him. They were also dormitory rooms, with bunk beds and a chest in which to keep your belongings. He detested staying in such quarters, but it must be so in such a crowded city as this. He wished he had stayed in the country side. But he had been brought to the city for some reason, and he was sure Volg did have a reason for him to be here.


    Along the eastern side were only three doors, all ornately carved. The northern most door held the Captain of Volg¡¯s Huntsmen. The Huntsmen had some lodgings around the back of the Temple, but mostly they stayed in the cabins they had built in the forests outside the city. They seemed more at home out in the forest than they did with all the buildings around.


    The southern most door was where Priest Francis resided. He watched over the other priests directly, setting them tasks to do, and making sure that the Temple ran in smooth order. He also acted as master of Ceremonies when the occasion called for it. Many of the priests viewed him as a tyrant, but even though his hand was firm, it was never unjust.


    The middle door was the largest of them all. This was where he was headed now, and he moved to it. He just stood before it for a little while, admiring the artwork that adorned it. Then he raised his right hand and rapped against it a few times. From within came a soft voice, telling him to enter. So he opened the door.


    The High priest was sitting in a chair by his fireplace. It wasn¡¯t cold outside, but the High Priest had the fire on anyway, he needed to warm his old bones and ward off the illnesses that might take him did he get too cold. A frail hand waved from deep within the chair for him to come over.


    Tristram edged forward bit by bit. The hand just kept on waving, so eventually he found himself face to face with the person who had reached almost the pinnacle of priest hood within the order of Volg. The only way to be higher than him was to becoming the living avatar of Volg, but that had not happened for millennia.


    The frail old man looked him up and down. When he finally spoke his voice was soft, almost a whisper, and sounded very ragged.


    ¡°Why is it you have come to see me son?¡±


    ¡°Your Holiness, I¡­ um¡­ saw something today¡­ sir.¡±


    ¡°Spit it out lad. I don not have forever to listen to you speak. Get to the point.¡±


    ¡°A carriage passed where I was preaching. The kind they give to the captains at the docks. And atop the carriage was a strange beast.¡±


    ¡°That is nothing unusual my son. Those sea captains always seem to come back with something new.¡±


    ¡°It is not new, sir. I thought I had seen it before. And it seemed I had looked at the answer all my time here. There is an image of the creature stitched in to the fabric of the tapestry below. I wasn¡¯t sure, so I had a closer look. It definitely looks like the one in the tapestry.¡±


    The High Priest started tapping his fingers on the side of his chair. His other hand reached up to cup his chin. ¡°This is interesting news, and worrying. We must find out where the creature is now. From the docks? Send one of the other Priests down to see which ships sailed in and where their captains went.¡± The High Priest¡¯s tone had changed, his voice seemed stronger.


    ¡°Right away sir.¡±


    ¡°And bring me Francis. I need to talk with him. And with you.¡± He pointed at Tristram as he was leaving. Tristram nodded, and then left on his errands.


    * * *


    The carriage sped down a wide paved street as it came to its final destination. The area around it was now much different from when it had started its trip. From the dank, grimy lanes around the docks it had travelled to the area inhabited by the lords and ladies of Tuerleroi. The streets in this area were much wider and no cobles were missing. Large walls rose up on either side of the street, painted in bright colours, or made of polished marble. Huge wrought iron gates stood marking the entrance to each house.


    Morgan looked out the side of the carriage at the manors. The houses were hard to see, but every now and again he caught a glimpse through the gates. Wide paths rolling through grassed areas and surrounded by leafy trees. The manors themselves stood at the back, hidden behind the walls and trees. The lords and ladies enjoyed their privacy.


    The carriage pulled up in front of a set of gates that were quickly opened. It started rumbling down a gravelled path as the gates closed behind them, with no sign of anyone operating them. The rich could afford such marvels. Elm trees lined either side of the driveway, their leaves littering the ground in shades from red to brown to yellow.


    Morgan blinked at the fallen leaves. He had forgotten all about the weather here. It was the end of autumn, the leaves were falling from trees and the breeze was brisk. It was only slightly cold, and a threat of rain energised the air. It made him think back to the island they had happened upon.


    The elm and pine trees that had made up much of what he saw were full of life. Their leaves looked bright and crisp, as one would expect during the middle of summer, but it should have been nearly half-way through autumn. In his mind it didn¡¯t make sense how he could travel from summer to autumn in such a short time.


    The carriage halted and his door was opened for him. He shook his head to clear his thoughts and stepped out on to the path. Standing around him were a number of servants, though they didn¡¯t advance any closer than the foot of the stairs. They were staring at the carcass on the roof, hands shaking, jaws agape.


    ¡°Get this blasted thing off my roof,¡± the carriage driver threw a look at the servants, ¡°NOW!¡±


    They all took one step forwards and stopped. Morgan put a hand to his forehead and then rubbed it over his eyes. This was going to be difficult.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s not alive. I killed it me self.¡± His tone was low and calming. ¡°We just need to get it inside, and then you can go bring your dinner up. Now gimme a hand ¡®ere.¡±


    He climbed up on to the edge of the carriage and started dragging the creature from it. Slowly a couple of servants came over and helped him. They carried it up the stairs as the carriage rumbled away. They entered the foyer of the manor. Two sets of stairs curved up and around a small fountain in the middle of the room, and led to the bedchambers and such. Doors led every which way from the bottom level of the foyer, to the kitchen, the music room, the dining room, and to their next destination, the library.


    Morgan and the two servants struggled with the creature, not being used to carrying around the dead weight of an animal this large. One of its legs was dragging alone the polished marble floors, leaving small scruff marks, but not causing any permanent damage.


    Another servant quickly rushed up and threw the door to the library open. Warm air rushed out into the cool foyer. They stepped inside, dumped the creature just inside the door and left. He doubted he would see them again; they were probably heading out to throw up their dinner, followed by telling all the female servants how brave they were carrying the dreadful beast.


    He stepped over the corpse and strode to one of the chairs sitting before the fire place. He sat in the chair he usually did when he came here, and poured himself some warm tea from the pitcher that had been left there for him. The fire was raging well and he was glad for it. He took a few moments to glance around the library as he warmed his hands by the fire.


    It hadn¡¯t changed in all the years he had come here. A wall of books, covered in dust, lined the shelves on the wall to the left of the entrance. Across the room from the books was a large desk, littered with papers. It was where Lord de Frauglin did all his business, and the reason for conducting business in the library. The fireplace sat on the third wall, with the head of a tiger mounted above it. A fearsome beast, well known further inland, where the forest grew denser and warmer.


    Lord de Frauglin liked collecting dangerous animals. Their skins or heads anyway. His study had been taken over as a trophy room, shifting the desk to here. He would definitely be interested in the creature he had found on the island. Something the Lord wouldn¡¯t have in his collection.


    ¡°This is marvellous, so unique.¡±


    Morgan wasn¡¯t startled when the voice came from behind him. The Lord was as quiet as the wind, no more than a whisper of sound when he entered a room. He twisted in his chair slightly so he could look around at where they had dumped the creature¡¯s body.


    ¡°I have never seen paws so large on a dog. But its body is shaped like that of a dog. If it is not related to our common tamed dogs, then I will be greatly surprised.¡±


    Lord Vincent pulled back the lips of the creature and looked at its teeth. He ran a finger along the front ones, and tested tip of them.


    ¡°These could very nearly punch through a breastplate. This jaw looks like it could crush a man¡¯s bones as well. It looks very fearsome, and seems to have the abilities to match. I think I will have my doctor look at it before I get it stuffed. I will be interested to find out how similar it is to the common hunting dog.¡±


    Lord de Frauglin stood, brushing his hands together, and moved to his chair by the fireplace. He sat in it stiffly and leaned forwards. His head rested in his hands, which in turn rested on his knees.


    ¡°I am sure, my dear Morgan, you have an interesting tale about how you came to have such a wonderful corpse in your possession. And as to why you are over a week late.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I am sure I do, me Lord. But I thought we would first talk about some business. Your cargo has been delivered, and usually I would be heading off to find something to carry back home. But not this time. I wish to head back to where I found this creature. I know there are more of them. I am sure I can find them for you. All I need is someone to fund the¡­ lets call it an expedition. Maybe buy another boat and hire a second crew.¡±


    Lord de Frauglin was silent for some time after Morgan stopped talking. Then he started to wag a finger in Morgan¡¯s direction with a strange glint in his eye. ¡°You are making me think hard on this you know. It is a very intriguing proposition. I think¡­ I think¡­ I think you have a deal. But I have one condition to place on this, before I go opening my coffers to you. I want one of them alive.¡±


    Lord de Frauglin held his hand out towards Morgan, who shook it.


    ¡°Good Sir, you have yourself a deal. I will start the search for a boat and crew tomorrow, and we will sail before the end of the week.¡±


    * * *


    A knock sounded on the large oak door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door opened slowly, as if the person behind it was being overly cautious. They poked their head around, and it quickly dived back out of sight when the extremely large dog sitting by the Governors chair let out a low growl.


    ¡°Oh, come now Innic, there is no need for that.¡±


    The Governor sat behind a desk littered with papers, the days tasks. He held a presence in the room though, as if this was the mightiest of thrones he was sitting in. His voice was soft and hard at the same time. The dog stopped growing, and the person behind the door poked his head around.


    ¡°M-m-message for you governor, sir.¡±


    ¡°Then bring it here boy,¡± the governor waved his hand for the boy to enter and come towards him.


    Slowly he came around the door, and started tip toeing towards the desk, his eyes firmly on the large dog that was lounging on the floor. The dogs hackles were slightly raised, and the boy knew that even though it seemed to be relaxed, it was still keeping an eye on him. There were too many stories floating around the servants about what that dog had done to people who disturbed the governor. When it stood, the big black dog easily reached above his waist, and its jaws looked like it could biet through steel armour.


    He reached his hand out slowly and dropped the small roll of parchment onto the desk, he thought he saw the dog twitch. He turned sharply and nearly leapt from the room, the door slamming behind him. The dog rolled onto its back and stretched.


    ¡°You enjoy terrorising the servants dont you Innic? You need to calmdown, or soon I wont have any servants left. Now, lets see about this message.¡±


    He gently pushed some papers to one side, clearing a small spot on the desk and reached for the roll of parchment. He opened it and lay it flat on the wood of the desk. The spidery script was hard to read, not only for the fact the person didn''t seem to be able to write well, but also because it was written in code. He eyed it over, trying to get the feel for the message.


    ¡°Arman has done well for himself it seems Innic. From what he says here some sailors have returned, with a fell beast to show for their delay,¡± Innic''s ears seemed to prick up at this, ¡°similar to a dog, but with teeth like blades. He says it looks a fearsome creature. He also mentions that the ships captain has organised to go back to where he found it, to see if there are more.¡±


    The governor lounged back in his chair and steepled his fingers before his face. He rocked back and forth slightly. Innic stood and shook himself. His hackles were clearly raised now, and there seemed to be a glint of pure hatred in his eyes, hatred or fear. The governor looked at him quizzically, an eyebrow raised.


    ¡°Something bothering you?¡±


    Words echoed through his mind.


    Get Arman aboard that ship. I must know about the kin of Monok.


    ¡°I am sure that will be no problem Innic. They are sailing on the morrow. And Arman is the best, he will surely find out whats going on. Why do these trouble you so?¡±


    That is of my concern and not yours. Just do as I say, or your world will come tumbling down around your head.

 Chapter Nine

    Kabian looked back at his paw prints. They flowed back into the night, fading into the distance. Every now and again the brief breeze pushed the sands to cover his tracks.


    He looked towards the sea. The horizon was empty, as it always was. Though the moon shone down brightly, its reflection disturbed by the ripples of the waves as they made their way to shore.


    Sighing he made his way forwards, continuing on his trek through the sands. He made his way to a lone rock, thrust from the sand , pointing out into the undrinkable water.


    He paced his way around its side and then onto the flat top. He layed himself down, his head resting between his paws. The water was calm further out, and it was difficult to see where the sky stopped and the water began.


    There was a sound to his left, but he did not flinch. A familiar scent drifted to his nose. A scent thats had found his way to him many times.


    Tobi rested down on the rock next to Kabian. ''Why do you torture yourself so?¡±


    ¡°It is my duty Tobi. You must know that by now. Without it I have nothing.¡±


    ¡°And you know that is not true. i have always been here for you.¡±


    Tobi pushed the meat she had brought for him in his direction. The smell of the fresh deer meat drew his nose towards it.


    ¡°You know as well as I do, Tobi, Kamide has forbidden you from coming here. i don''t see why you keep defying him. i am sure Poi will not be far behind you.¡±


    ¡°Poi can go ...¡± Tobi let out a low growl, ¡°He infuriates me. He feigns obedience to Kamide, while he plots to take over the clan. kamide knows his time is soon, and that Poi will likely bring him down, but he pushes on. Poi doesnt have the backing yet to take on kamide. It may be sometim yet, Kamide isnt as old as Poi thinks. And Poi seems to think I want to be leader with him, he is sadly mistaken.¡±


    ¡°Kamide is strong. I dont think Poi will challenge him openly.¡±


    ¡°Kabian? Why is it you pace this beach every night. They are not coming back. you could come challenge Poi again. The moon has passed over many times. Your survival shows that monok watches over you.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry Tobi,¡± Kabian shook his head slightly, the weight of his duty hung heavily on his shoulders.


    ¡°He is right Tobi.¡± A voice sounded from behind them. Though neither of them had heard or smelt anything.


    ¡°His duty currently lies elsewhere. But it does lead in many directions. Just give him time.¡±


    ¡°It has been almost a year. Its nearly time for the new litter od pups.¡±


    ¡°I know Tobi, but I think it is time for you to go now. I can smell poi closing in.¡±


    Kabian and Tobi were about to tell the Longtooth he was mistaken, when a howl sounded not far away. It was Poi following the trail of Tobi.


    ¡°I see you are right Sir. I will take my leave then. Kabian I will see you in a few nights.¡± She stood, turned, and strode of into the forest without even a backward glance.


    Ohenoki sighed ¡°Oh to have the impatience of youth. Though you dont seem like the others kabian. You are not as impatient as Tobinor as rash as Poi. You will do well in what Monok has planned for you.¡±


    Kabian looked towards the moon, crossed his front paws and sighed.


    ¡°So now our beloved Monok has a plan for me? Cannot be worse than what I have already been through though.¡±


    ¡°Oh, enough complaining out of you. As you said earlier, you have nothing else.¡±


    Kabian was about to say something when he noticed Ohenoki sniffing at something in the air.


    ¡°Come, let us continue along the sands. Poi comes this way. Tobi couldnt make him turn back, and it is not time for you to fight him yet. Let us talk as we walk and watch.¡±


    Kabian nodded and stood. It seemed to be his way. To keep running from Poi. But he was in no mood for a fight and thats all Poi would bring with him.


    He leapt lightly from the rock onto the sand below, and waited as Ohenoki followed. They started walking down the sand, just on the edge of where the water came up to until it was taken back. Kabain walked through the wet sand to abscure his footprints, but Ohenoki walked higher up.


    Kabian looked back at their tracks. His vanished as the water washed up the sand. But Ohenoki left no paw prints. Kabian said nothing, he had already seen things others had not. He did speak though.


    ¡°Ohenoki, when will this senseless wandering end? i have not seen anything since that night so many moons ago.¡±


    ¡°I feel that it will be soon, young wolf. I know this is wearing you down. but if you were not, i fear what would happen to the other clans.¡±


    Kabian noded slowly. He had long since resigned himself to his duty of patrolling the beach. Every time Ohenoki had been with him he was reminded of its importance.


    ¡°I fear that things will soon move more rapidly than you can handle, kabian you have grown much since I had first seen you on the rocks. But there is still much you do not know. Things not even the clan leaders know.¡±


    ¡°I have watched the stars, listened to the stones, ans smelt the wind. And everything is telling me that my time is near. I spent so long amongst the clans, but that will end soon.


    When a Longtooth realises he will leave the island soon, he needs to find someone to take control of his position.¡±


    Kabian stopped dead in his tracks. A howl of annoyance sounded behind them as Poi reached the rock where they had rested. kabian ignored it tough, as the weight between his shoulders started to increase.


    ¡°Why me? I realise that is the obvious question. But it seems fitting. There are many who would be more suited...¡±


    Ohenoki cut Kabian short with a slight cough and a laugh.


    ¡°I had thought about the others. but the obvious choice, the clan leaders are too set in their ways. Kamide still doesnt completely believe you. Hoe do you think I would convince of some what I know.¡±


    ¡°Even Poi would be a better choice.¡±


    ¡°He would rather fight than listen. Now, I have a lot to tell you, and dont have as long as I would like. but you must know it.


    The creatures, the humans. They used to live amongst the wolves. Or should I say, we used to live amongst them. The lands we once roamed are now theirs. Forests stretching as far as the undrinkable water. Mountains and hidden valleys. rivers and lakes. We roamed it all.


    But long ago, when the gods roamed the world, one of the human gods turned on us. the humans are like deer. Once one gets scared, the rest get scared.


    They hunted us down. We tried to prove to them they need not fear us. But it was too strong in their minds.


    Monok tried to reason with the other gods. But their minds were now closed. They hunteed us down without mercy, and our numbers soon dwindled. We were few and Monok had to do his best to protect us.


    It was then the envitable happened. One of the human''s gods. The one who had started the genecide struck out at the remaining few, Monok rushed to our protection and was struck down.


    You must understand though. A god cannot die until noone believes anymore. But the form he used to be with us perished.


    From what we understand, and what Monok has conveyed to us, the god that struck him down banished himself from the mortal realm. then the others fled in disgrace.¡±


    Ohenoki slowed and looked back at where Kabian had stopped, the water lapping his ankles. Kabian''s head hung low, and his tail was behind his hind legs.


    ¡°So your saying you saw all this? The large white creatures, killing your brother, and sisters? killing tour father and mother?¡±


    Kabian''s sorrow dripped from his words. But ohenoki''s answer was simple.


    ¡°No¡±


    Ohenoki swung his head low and turned away from Kabian. He then raised his head towards the starlit sky.


    ¡°Then... how could you know this? How can you assume whats best for me?¡±


    ¡°I don''t pretend to kabian. I am only doing as what I am told. And I can''t tell you anymore than that. So you should resign yourself to understanding that what i say will kep you alive for now.¡±


    kabian nodded slightly and padded up beside Ohenoki and raised his head.


    ¡°The stars say volumes. They see all and relay it back to us here. But they cannot see what will happen by next moon. And Monok has told me, that whatever is to come, I need you.¡±


    ¡°You have not answerd my other question. How can you know all that you know?¡±


    ¡°That is interesting. I am not old enough to have been there, though I have seen my fair share of clan leaders to come and go. I was not there, this I know, but the memories of being there reside in my mind. It is the blessing and the curse of being the Longtooth.¡±


    A sigh escaped Ohenoki''s lips. Then he breathed depply of the night air.


    Kabian watched as Ohenoki started to sniff the air and walk out into the water.


    Kabian took a breathe. but all he could smell was the crisp breeze blowing in from the water, carrying the tang of salt.


    Ohenoki stepped back fromthe edge of the water, then looked around in a rush.


    ¡°The wind brings ill will¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? i don''t smell nothing except the salt¡±


    ¡°There is no time to explain. We need to get to the meeting place.¡±


    Ohenoki raised his muzzel to the moon and let out a long howl. The sound seemed to carry on, further than kabian would have ever thought possible, its echo coming back off the distant mountains.


    It sounded of urgency. It begged all the clan leaders to hurry to the meeting place.


    Ohenoki started to run off into the forest with Kabian following him as closely as he could.


    * * *


    Kabian dashed through the forest, his paws barely touching the ground long enough to leave a mark. He pushed off trees roots and dodged stumps. Low branches dragged through his ragged fur, and once a cobweb made him sneeze.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    His nose was in an uproar after crossing into another wolves territory. But it didn''t matter. His nose wouldn''t help him with what he was attempting to do now. He had never been able to scent Ohenoki out. The old wry wolf always managed to sneak up on him. And Ohenoki left no tracks that he could easily follow.


    He had to keep pace with the old wolf, or else lose his way. It wasn''t the darkness which bothered him, the moon cast enough light for his golden eyes to see by. It was the different territories he was crossing over. He didn''t want to make it halfway, then have to fight to get back to the sands.


    The old wolf always seemed to be just on the edge of his field of vision. Ducking around tree stumps and through foliage, vanishing from sight. Then Kabian would coming crashing through the foliage moments later to see Ohenoki further down the trail, standing and waiting. Not looking back, but seeming to know exactly when Kabian can see him again.


    The forest started to blur as they ran further and further into it. Kabian had long since lost his sense of direction, so focused was he on not losing sight of Ohenoki. Ahead the light seemed to grow though, and the forest seemed to thin around him. He could see Ohenoki slow and stop.


    When Kabian caught up with him he realised that the forest stopped just before them, and an open plain stretched forth before them. It wasn''t a large plain, as a wall of solid rock seemed to stretch up in front of them. The wall sat between the two mountain ranges and seemed impenetrable.


    ¡°We have reached our destination. You run well for one used to the sands along the water.¡±


    Ohenoki turned his head in order to scan the plain before them.


    ¡°This is where the meeting will take place. It is land controlled by none. For who want land devoid of life?¡±


    Ohenoki stepped from the trees and started slowly walking out to an area between the wall and the forest. Kabian followed a few paces behind and watched in awe as the wall seemed to grow. It was much larger than the cliffs near his cave, and stretched for miles between the ranges. He looked down again, and saw that some wolves were already waiting, in a rough circle.


    Ohenoki stopped a short way from them and Kabian nearly bumped into him. He slinked around the side of Ohenoki and stood just a little behind him, casting his gaze across the wolves that were already there.


    Ohenoki saw Kabian looking at the other wolves and directed his attention to each wolf one at a time.


    ¡°The wolves on our left are from the Holy Guardians. Their lands are the last stretch of forest you went through. They will have been waiting the longest.¡±


    Kabian looked towards them. There were two, a large grey wolf with white stripped through his fur lunged on the ground, almost asleep, while a second, slightly smaller wolf with only one eye stood in front of him, facing the group.


    ¡°The one on the ground is their leader, Sugano. While the one watching over him is his mate Natsuko. She lost her eye when a stray branch sliced into it one night while hunting. You will find hunting injuries are very common amongst the clans.


    The three across from us come from Scarred Tree Clan. They control the land near the Mountains High, right down to the sands.¡±


    The wolves stood side by side, the wolf in the centre slightly forward of the other two. He was smaller than the others by a little, but had a glint in his eyes that spoke of intelligence. The other two might have strength on their side, but it was no good if they couldn''t think about what they were doing. The two stood facing each of the other groups, watching them closely but showing no signs of wariness.


    ¡°The small wolf in the centre is Koga. He may not seem much, but he is extremely fast and quick witted. The other two are Fumito and Estumi, his bodyguards. They are the least in number, so must watch out for each other.


    The third group before us is the Crystal Glade Clan, they are the ones who fought with the Oak Wood over what was Hot Sands territory. Be careful around them, they are quick to jump on others misfortune.¡±


    The two wolves showed signs of recent fighting, with wounds that had only recently sealed over. Kabian found this strange, as it had been many moons since the fighting over the Hot Sands land had ceased. They didn''t look like hunting wounds in Kabian''s eyes.


    ¡°The one on the left with limp in her front right leg is Keiko, their leaders mate. The other is Miki, the second in command. This is strange, as the leaders are supposed to be here.¡±


    Kabian threw his head around to see if there were any other wolves around, but couldn''t see any. Then in his mind it clicked that a clan was missing. No one from oak Wood had showed yet. He looked behind himself towards the forest.


    Slowly from within the woods emerged three more wolves. These he recognised as Kamide, Tomi and Poi. They seemed to be walking strange. Poi and Tomi stood close to Kamide on either side as he seemed to sway and stagger and nearly lose his footing. They came forward and stood around in the circle. They had yet to see Kabian, for which he was glad, and he attempted to place Ohenoki between himself and them.


    Keiko spoke up at that point.


    ¡°Ruyushi sends his apologies Longtooth, his wounds are too grievous to permit him to travel any great distance. Miki and myself humbly come in his place.¡±


    Kamide made what could be either a cough or a laugh.


    ¡°So poor old Ruyushi is too wounded? hopefully that will send the message to him then.¡±


    ¡°Do not speak of him that way,¡± Keiko snarled at Kamide, her teethed barred, ¡°show him the respect he deserves!¡±


    Poi snarled back, but a sharp bark from Sugano brought their attention back to the circle.


    ¡°We are not here for petty quarrels. If you have a dispute to settle, please wait for the meeting to end. Under the rules of the Longtooth''s all wolves are protected during times of the meeting. Ohenoki warrants more respect than anyone who does not show up.¡±


    Sugano stood and walked forwards a little, keeping his eyes firmly on Keiko, the instigator of the quarrel.


    ¡°That is all well and good, Sugano,¡± Koga spoke in an even voice, ¡°but can we please continue with the meeting, Seichi is running the hunt tonight, and I do not wish to miss the fresh meat.¡±


    ¡°Then let us see what Ohenoki has to say then.¡±


    Natsuko looked towards Ohenoki and then at Kabian at his side.


    ¡°I am wondering though Sugano, who that is Ohenoki has brought with him.¡±


    It seemed at that moment that the others wolves seemed to notice Kabian. They all started sniffing the air to try and tell where he was from. But Poi leapt forward, growling loudly.


    ¡°The outcast!¡± His voice was full of the anger his stance showed, the hackles on the back of his neck rising, ¡°what is he doing here? He doesn''t deserve to be amongst us!¡±


    Kamide swayed and tilted to the side Poi had just abandoned, a large wound clearly visible right down his side.


    Ohenoki took a single step forward, brought his chest up tall, and looked down his nose in the direction of Poi.


    ¡°Who I decide to bring to the meeting is up to me. Nothing you can say will stop anyone being here. You have no sway over these meetings anyway, you are not your Clan''s leader.¡±


    Ohenoki kept a level tone, not raising his voice in anger. Poi seemed to get the message though and the hackles slowly lowered themselves. He leaned forwards on his front paws, the tip of his nose touching the ground. The snarl never left his jaw though, and it was through gritted teeth with which he spoke to Ohenoki.


    ¡°If it is your will.¡±


    Slowly he paced backwards, head down but eyes on Kabian, to stand beside Kamide once more. Kamide growl deep and low to Poi, too low for any ears save their own to hear it. Poi''s expression did not change though, and Kamide seemed slightly surprised at that.


    ¡°I am... sorry for the interruption,¡± Kamide coughed, blood and spittle spraying the ground, ¡°please continue Ohenoki, I have no objections.¡±


    The clan leaders in turn nodded their heads for Ohenoki to continue. He stepped back to where he had been, so he could clearly see all the clan leaders. Slowly his eyes traveled from one to another, ready to judge their reactions.


    ¡°We are in grave danger. The creatures that destroyed the Hot Sands Clan are on their way back. Monok has told me so on the winds.¡±


    Kamide''s head came up quickly, as did Poi''s. They growled low to each other, discussing something they didn''t want the other to hear.


    The other Clan leaders had not seen the creatures that had attacked Kabian''s Clan, and their reactions were not as pronounced. Sugano dipped his head slightly, watching for what else Ohenoki was likely to say. Koga''s eyes were drawn to Kamide and Poi, as if wishing to know what they were discussing. Keiko too a step backwards, tail between her legs, but she quickly righted her posture and her tail was soon rigid straight back.


    ¡°They will be here before the end of the next moon. I am not sure exactly when though. So I seek whatever aid you can give, to watch the Hot Sand''s with Kabian. We need to know when they arrive, we cannot be unprepared. What happened to the Hot Sands Clan cannot be allowed to happen to any of your clans. Kabian has watched those Sands by himself for much of his lifetime. But he cannot watch them all at the same time.¡±


    ¡°I will send some of our stronger members to be with him Ohenoki,¡± Sugano gave a quick look at Natsuko, who tilted her head and tapped her front paw in counting, ¡°I believe, we can send three wolves down to help Kabian, without disadvantaging ourselves.¡±


    ¡°My apologies great one, but we cannot aid him.¡± Kamide looked at Ohenoki with sadness in his eyes.


    ¡°I don''t know who would want to walk the Sands with that outcast anyway,¡± Poi scratched the dirt behind him with his paws, as if cleaning up a mess.


    ¡°I understand Kamide. I do not order, only request. If you cannot, then you cannot,¡± Ohenoki had a sense of sadness in his voice too, and a quick glance at Poi said what was on his mind.


    ¡°I have to apologise as well Ohenoki. but we cannot lose any of our number either. We have too many wounded,¡± Keiko looked across at Kamide, who seemed to laugh at their misfortune again.


    Koga looked at the wolves who had declined, then looked at Kabian. It took him a long time before he said anything, as he decided whether it was worth the risk. In the end though he offered his aid.


    ¡°I can send two wolves. I think six wolves should be able to cover the Sands with no worries. And I look forward to seeing these creatures. These creatures that were strong enough to wipe out an entire clan in a single turning of the sun.¡±


    ¡°That is good, thank you Koga. I would ask that they meet Kabian along the Sands edge. I am sure he will find them tomorrow night. Let them wait at the edge and he will come tell them what to do. That is the only reason I asked for you here tonight. You may leave if you wish.¡±


    Ohenoki turned away and twisted his head for Kabian to follow him. But a sharp bark brought him to a sudden halt.


    ¡°Ohenoki, I would have a word with you, before you leave,¡± Koga had stepped from between his bodyguards to stand where the circle had once been. The other wolves had already turned to leave. A couple stopped at the forest edge though, when they heard Koga speak, but they were soon out of sight. ¡°Alone if you would. I will have Estumi show the young pup back to the Sands, as it seemed you were about to.¡±


    ¡°That would be most kind Koga. His nose is not yet accustomed to the changing scents of the different territories. I will gladly speak with you.¡±


    Ohenoki turned to Kabian, who was watching one of the large wolves walk towards the forests edge, just off to the side of them.


    ¡°Kabian, Estumi will lead you back to the Sands. Please meet the other wolves tomorrow night. I will try and see you, but make no promises. Keep an eye out for the lights over the water. they will mark our end of days.¡±


    With those final words Ohenoki took off with Koga towards the cliff face, and the wolf Estumi paced over to him.


    ¡°Follow me young pup. I will take you through our lands and back to the Sands. Have no fear of me. I don''t bite, hard.¡± She laughed a little and the turned to run down the forest edge to the north east.


    * * *


    Kabian followed close behind Estumi. She moved at a slow pace for him, allowing his nose time to adjust, rather than the mad dash Ohenoki had made him do before.


    He had a chance to take in his surroundings now. He looked upwards at the cliff, his nose pointing ever up as it searched for the top. It soon found it, and he decided it wasn''t as high as he had originally thought. It was still high though. He could see dark clouds looming over the cliff and down along the mountains. Slowly they rolled in over the top of the forest.


    They entered the trees as the rain started to come down. The canopy of the trees softened the intensity of the rain somewhat, but it was still coming down heavy. He could smell the damp leaves that littered the floor of the forest. The smell seemed dulled though. He was having difficulty sensing Estumi with his nose too. But when he did, he could smell the water going through her fur, it had a distinct smell. He smelt that way far too much.


    They paced through the trees, heading for the Hot Sands. Estumi didn''t seem to want to say much, so Kabian was more than happy to run in silence. He stayed a few paces off the lead though, just in case she changed direction. Then she started to slow.


    It took Kabian''s nose a little while to realise the change in smell, over her wet fur and the dulled smells due to the rain. But they must have crossed a clan boundary. He looked up at her, she seemed more at ease.


    ¡°We go slowly now. The Holy Guardians territory is behind us now. Welcome to the Scarred Tree. I will not take you near the knoll, but there is no need to rush now. You will be safe with me by your side.¡±


    She turned and started walking at a much slower pace, but still in the same direction. Kabian followed quickly, keeping pace beside her now, his eyes, ears, and nose taking in the surroundings.


    ¡°Why do you do it?¡±


    The question took Kabian by complete surprise and he staggered on an exposed tree root. He righted himself and looked at her, a quizzical look in his eyes.


    ¡°I do not understand what you mean...¡±


    She didn''t stop walking.


    ¡°Why do you spend every night walking the Sands? Watching out over the Water. Quite often a few of us have stood along the trees edge, out of your sight, just watching your movements. And we are surprised. Every night it is the same. You pace up and down the sands, eyes cast from the forest, watching over the Water for them to come back. But why?¡±


    He came up beside her again.


    ¡°I am not completely sure myself now. I was only a moon or so old when my whole clan was destroyed by the creatures. You cannot understand how that feels. And I did nothing that day. I stood in the trees and just watched. Poi has every right to be frustrated with me. I went to Oak Wood after, as I knew nothing else to do. They made me feel one of them for a night, but then they turned on me, and I ran away again.


    I wandered the Sands, as I was too scared to set paw in the forest again. I found a cave, I found food, but I had nothing else. Then Ohenoki came by and spoke with me. He gave me something to do, and I had a purpose again. Then he all but shattered that before. And now the creatures are coming back. Am I ready to face them? Will I run away with my tail between my legs again?¡±


    ¡°I do not believe you will. I can see the look in your eyes. You know what these creatures can do, we do not. Just telling us would not allow us to protect ourselves. We need to see it for ourselves. But you have seen it. And the sadness in your eyes, not only for your clan. Your worried about the other clans now.


    And you are not a puppy anymore. It is nearly birthing season again. Soon you will be one year old, thirteen moons. You have grown strong. You don''t seem to be chasing deer, but something has made your muscles strong. The walking of the Sands has also kept your mind keen and your limbs nimble. You have not just sat away, moaning about what could have been and what was. I think you will be prepared for when they come. And from what Ohenoki was saying, I would think it was soon.


    Doesn''t talking pass the time quick?¡±


    Estumi stopped suddenly, and Kabian took a couple of extra steps. The familiar shifting sands of the Hot Sands slid under his paw. They had reached it already. He hadn''t even noticed. He took a few more steps out onto it, feeling at home again. The forest was full of too many smells. The rain made the sands hold together better, and lightning played on the horizon over the water.


    He looked back at Estumi, still standing on the forests edge.


    ¡°I will be back tomorrow night I think, young wolf. I might enjoy walking the Hot Sands by the light of the moon. Though I wonder how long before we see anything. Find peace for now.¡±


    She turned and took off, leaving Kabian to stand alone in the rain on the Sands. He looked around again, then went back to his nightly vigil. Tomorrow night though, things would change.

 Chapter Ten

    The rain continued throughout the next day and into the night. The creeks swelled and broke their banks, washing sand and silt out into the Undrinkable Water. The Hot Sands shifted as the water from the rain sought the shortest path to the lowest point. The landscape changed drastically in the heavy rains. But this would not deter Kabian.


    As the moon shone down on them he still stepped forth from his small cave and started his labourous journey along the Sands, his eyes over the Water, seeking, searching, trying to pierce the mist created by the rain. The Water rose and fell as waves came in towards the shore.


    He paced along, his mind focused on the task ahead. He came to the rock he he usually lay on with Tomi and paused. There were a number of wolves standing around the rock, but none of them was Tomi.


    They seemed to be standing in two little groups. Two wolves off to one side, three on the other. It took him a moment to realise that these must be the wolves that were here to help him, that Sugano and Koga has promised to Ohenoki. They eyed each other a bit wearily. But there wasn''t the air of tension that had been at the meeting.


    One of the wolves from the group of two stepped forwards.


    ¡°Good to see you again, young Kabian.¡±


    Estumi had kept her promise in returning to see him.


    ¡°I hope you are well.¡±


    Kabian was about to answer when he noticed one of the wolves from the other group stepping towards them. He paused his comment as he waited for the new wolf to join them. He hadn''t seen this other wolf before, but then again, he hadnt really seen many other wolves besides those of the Oak Wood Clan. He was glad though that Estumi had come down, he at least knew a little about her.


    ¡°Pup,¡± the new wolves voice was conveyed to Kabian that he seemed to hold some disdain for the young wolf, ¡°we are here as we were asked. But I dont know what we expect to find, I cant see a thing in this rain. I hope it clears so that Monok may look down upon us.¡±


    ¡°I too hope for the rain to cease. But it will not stop my doing what I need to do. I thank the both of you for coming down, and bringing your friends with you. I have thought about what Ohenoki wants of us, and I have only been able to come up with one thing,¡± the new wolf seemed to look at him in disgust, as if it was clear why they were there, ¡°I believe we need to split into groups of two, and pace the Sands. It is not hard, but it is cold in this rain.¡±


    ¡°We''ll do whatever you decide. For some reason Sugano has told me to do as you say. I dont know why, but I wont be going against what our leader says. But there are three of us, and I personally dont really want to walk these desolate Sands with a Scarred Tree wolf.¡±


    ¡°That is for Kabian to decide Rinta. Kabian, we from the Scarred Tree are here to do as yo ask. Koga also sends his thanks for your eternal vigil,¡± Estumi bowed herself down, touching the Sands with here nose. She rose again and called her friend over. Rinta called the other wolves from his Clan over as well.


    ¡°I think it best that we travel in pairs. I will walk with whoever is left from the Guardians. If you see anything strange out over the water, give a howl to call us over. Even the slightest change from the blackness that it usually is out over the water.¡±


    Kabian turned to face the water and paced down towards is. At that moment the rains lessened, and gaps started to appear in the clouds, the stars shining through. Hopefully soon the moon would apper from behind the clouds, to light their way. He shook his head a little and sighed.


    ¡°Let us start, before we miss anything.¡±


    Estumi and Takuyuki started off towards the north, while Rinta took Yoshi and went south. One of them always had their eyes out over the water, while the other just paced beside. Kabian went around on top of the rock and lay down in the light drizzle the rain had become, paws crossed in front of him, and muzzle resting lightly on them.


    ¡°Shouldn''t we start walking?¡± Satsumi asked.


    ¡°Not just yet, or we would be too close to the others. We will wait a bit, then follow behind Estumi. Rinta will reach my rocks before too long and turn back this way. But theres no point following too close behind, or we may miss something. Just be patient.¡±


    Satsumi also seemed to be a young wolf, maybe even a little younger than Kabian himself. Which might be why Rinta left him behind with Kabian. He had noticed that the older wolves dont really have any trust in the younger wolves.


    After a while of sitting silently at the sands Kabian rose and started to walk slowly along the edge of the water. Satsumi stayed closer to the trees, like most wolves being a little frightened and confused by the crashing of the waves.


    They paced for a long time, watching out toward the horizon, keeping their eyes focused on the task. The rain made the ground shift, but Kabian easily dealt with the uneven footing, it wasnt the first time the rain had changed his landscape.


    A howl went up in the distance, up ahead of them. It was followed by a second howl, in a different voice. The hackles on his neck rose and he jumped quickly to face out to the water. His head swayed left and right as he peered through the rain and the seaspray to try and find their cause of alarm.


    He couldn''t see anything from his vantage point. This caused a problem, so he started rushing to see the wolves ahead. Satsumi seemed to have dissappeared already. He raced along the sands in the direction of the howl, not really concerned with where Satsumi had gotten to. Finding out what was happening was more important.


    The howling continued for a while, the two voices mixing in with each other. They couldn''t be too far away. He rounded a small bend in the Sands, where a few jutting rocks had blocked his view of further down. The wolves were in front of him now, sitting on their haunches and faces out to the Water, heads held high as they called for the others.


    He barked at them as they came into sight.


    ¡°Estumi, Takuyuki, what is going on?¡±


    Estumi''s head dropped down and she stopped howling, Takuyuki continued on for a bit though, making sure everyone along the Sands had heard it.


    ¡°Take a look out over the water Kabian.¡±


    Her head went from looking at Kabian to out over the Water. He followed he gaze, and after blinking a few times in the rain, he saw what she saw.


    Four lights bobbed up and down out in the distance. They seemed to be in two groups, because there were two lights then a large vacant space in the darkness, then the other two lights. Kabian''s front legs felt shaky, remembering the night he had seen first seen lights over the water. It had only been a single light, and that had brought death and destruction to his home. Four lights now could only mean more trouble.


    A sound from behind him made him turn from the light briefly, he noticed Satsumi had arrived, as well as Rinta and Yoshi. Everyone seemed frozen in the moment. The echoes of the howls died as they stood, looking out over the Water at the lights moving slowly, just seeming to stay at the edge of their vision, as they would vanish in an instant.


    Kabian''s front leg gave way and he dropped to the ground, his head drooping down as the severity of what was happening suddenly took weight on his shoulders.


    ¡°So what now oh fearless leader?¡± Yoshi growl was full of sarcasm, but Kabian could sense the fear that he harboured too.


    Everyone here had to be aware of what had happened when the creatures had come the first time. Wiping out an entire clan.


    ¡°I...¡± Kabian paused as he spoke to Yoshi and then dropped his head, ¡°...dont know. There are so many lights.¡±


    ¡°May I make a suggestion Kabian?¡± Estumi came over to stand beside him, her head still out looking over the water, ¡°maybe some of us should go warn the clans?¡±


    Kabian looked up and at Estumi. Her words made sense. But still he was worried. What if something changed when everyone left? How would he be able to tell them. Then his thoughts cleared for a moment. Four of the wolves could go warn the clans, and that would still leave one wolf to be with him, in case something changed.


    ¡°That is a good idea. Yoshi can you organise your wolves to go see Oak Wood and Crystal Glade Clans? Estumi, please send Takuyuki to your Clan, and can you please stay. I do not know what is going to happen now.¡±


    He could hear a few barks from behind him, then they suddenly stopped and he could hear the rushing of wolves running off, the rustle of the leaves as they entered the forest. Takuyuki also left, heading north along the beach. Estumi stayed, and walked around a bit, seeming to listen to make sure the other wolves were out of earshot.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Kabian went to walk towards the tree line, where he could sit in relative shelter from the rain while they waited, but Estumi stepped in front of him.


    ¡°Kabian, you need to get your thoughts together. We know less about these creatures than you do, you need to show us what to do. You cannot allow what happened to your clan to happen to the rest of us. You were only young, but you were there, where as none of us were.¡±


    ¡°But I do not know what to do. I have not spent much time around anyone other than Ohenoki. I do not know how to deal with other wolves, and I do not know how to deal with these dangerous creatures. They come bearing death in their hands. I just feel so alone.¡±


    ¡°You have no need to feel that way. Koga has asked me to aid you in any way I can. And he will come too, once Takuyuki tells him what is happening. He believes that you are our best chance of dealing with these creatures, and he will put all his strength into seeing that you learn what you need to learn. What we need to know is what you know, before they get here.¡±


    She turned and walked over to the edge of the trees and sat below a rather large leaf, the water dripping down either side of it and running onto the Sands.


    ¡°Come sit with me, watch the lights, and tell me what we need to know about these creatures, so that we might deal with them when they come to us.¡±


    Kabian walked over and sat beside her, and as he watched the lights in the distance slowly get closer, he recounted what he knew of the creatures.


    ¡°They travel in groups, but they are easy to seperate if you know where they are. I did notice that they seemed to follow the order of one of the creatures. I dont know if it will be here this time. But I am sure some other sort of leader will come. They seem a little confused without one.


    As I said before, in their hands they carry death. They point it towards you, and suddenly theres a loud noise, and you start dying. I saw it happen. It is the most dangerous thing about them. But it doesnt seem to be part of them, and without them they may struggle to fight at all, their limbs look quite weak. I dont think they could run very fast. And their eyesight seems to be lacking, especially when Monok is out watching over us.¡±


    ¡°This is good Kabian, this is the kind of thing that we need to know. I have some ideas on what we may do to get the better of them, but I have to see them myself now. You are giving me much to think about, but we have to see how many there are and what they are going to do.¡±


    ¡°From what I have seen Estumi, one of them is by and far no match for a single wolf, especially without their thunder sticks. Their flesh is weak, their movements slow and sluggish, and their blood as red as a deers.¡±


    ¡°Then it just comes to waiting. I think they will arrive before Koga gets here. The lights are already much larger than when I first saw them.¡±


    They sat under the protection of the large leaf and waited for the lights to arrive. At the same time the other wolves ran to the clans to tell them of the impending danger.


    * * *


    Takuyuki came out into the clearing below the lightning blazed tree that marked the centre of the Scarred Tree Clans territory. Its dead limbs splayed out in all directions, its trunk parted straight down the middle. The grass around it was healthy, and new plants had cropped up near it, feeding off its rotting remains.


    Koga was sitting below its branches, watching the surrounding treeline. He caught sight of Takuyuki quickly, but didn''t move. The tree didnt provide much in the way of protection from the rain, but it was light right now, and didnt really bother the wolves with their thick coats.


    He panted as he climbed the small rise to the tree, exhausted from his trek through the rain. He came to stand before Koga and bowed his head.


    ¡°I suppose they have arrived then.¡± Koga growled this more as a matter of fact than a question.


    ¡°Some lights have been seen out over the Water. From what we could tell, they were moving fairly slowly. It might not be until morning that they are here.¡±


    ¡°We will wait until we see more clearly what is happening. Then we will come. You go back and stay with Estumi. When she tells you its time, come to me again, and we will run to Kabian''s aid. I think he will have need of us.¡±


    Koga looked up into the patchy night sky. The rain would be gone by morning. The new days will bring surprises for everyone, be they wolf, or strange creature from across the Water. He only hoped Kabian was up to the task that was set before him. He would need strong friends around him if he is to succeed in driving the creatures off. But Koga doubted it would end there.


    * * *


    Yoshi paced wearily towards the knoll that marked his homeland. He had run hard to get here in time, and was panting from his exertion. But he was rewarded for his efforts, as it seems that Sugano and the other had downed a large deer, and there was still some left for him.


    He shouldered his way into the pack of wolves gorging themselves the still warm meat of the deer. His nose finally reached the flesh and the blood made his stomach growl loudly, startling those beside him. He hadnt had a chance to eat his fill last time, and the stretch between the meals had pushed him to his limits. Maybe that was why he had been so irritable towards Kabian.


    In truth, he had nothing against the pup. Though pup he was still. With only about thirteen moons behind him there was no way he was yet an adult within this world. But he was maturing quickly. And he looked strong and fast, possibly stronger and faster than most of the wolves in the clans. It was strange how being alone made his will to live so much greater than everyone elses.


    Something tugged at his tail while he was gorging himself. He ignored it though, so focused he was on the meal at hand. They could wait until he had finished. If they wanted food they could find another way in.


    He started to tear into a large chunk of meat when suddenly, whatever had tugged at his tail before, now dragged him back from the carcass. Pain shot into his tail and down his back, and he whimpered a bit, but it wasnt as much as he thought it would be.


    When he finally stopped moving backwards his tail quickly dropped between his legs and he slowly turned around. He knew there was only one wolf in the clan with the strength to drag him backwards when he feet were dug into the ground. Slowly he turned himself around, tail between his legs and head downcast.


    ¡°Ah, Yoshi, you finally decide to talk to me.¡± Sugano stood tall, head held high, voice belittling.


    ¡°Sugano, I am sorry. I was just so hungry. I didnt stop to think. The smell just drew me to it.¡±


    ¡°Enough of that. Just tell me whats going on.¡±


    ¡°The creatures are on their way, Estumi of the Scarred Tree spotted them out over the Water. They were still a fair distance out when I came to see you.¡±


    ¡°Well then. I suppose we should send some help to little Kabian then. We cannot leave our post here though. We must remember. You had better go back. Rinta and Satsumi can stay with you, and take two more as well. Five of you should be more than enough help for him. If Ohenoki believes that this pup will drive the creatures off, then we must believe it too.¡±


    * * *


    Satsumi cowered down close to the ground, his tail sliding between his legs, and his nose touching the wet, dewy grass between his paws. He closed his eyes for a few moments, letting the rain was over his face, then opened them again. The other wolves were still there.


    ¡°You dare come onto our land?¡±


    Poi growled menacingly at at Satsumi, standing over him, with the other wolves just slightly behind.


    ¡°I need to speak with Kamide,¡± Satsumi whimpered out.


    ¡°He is resting, you will speak with me.¡±


    ¡°I was told to speak with Kamide only.¡±


    ¡°While Kamide is not here, you WILL speak with me,¡± Poi brought his face down close to Satsumi''s, the light mist from his breathing going over Satsumi''s eyes, ¡°I run the clan.¡±


    ¡°F-f-fine.¡±


    He raised his head sharply to stand. He knocked Poi''s jaw, and Poi''s mouth snapped shut on his tongue.


    Poi yelped and jumped backwards quickly. Satsumi took this chance to turn and started running. Calling back over his shoulder he warned them of the impending danger.


    ¡°The creatures have been spotted heading towards us. Kabian requests you aid us.¡±


    After speaking he focused his mind on the trail ahead.


    ¡°Chase him down!¡± Poi growled out, almost howling.


    The wolves started chasing Satsumi, but only half heartedly. Snapping at his heels, and raking their teeth through his tail. The older wolves did not really trust Poi, and tried to stay back during the chase, holding the younger ones off. But one of the younger wolves caught a leg and drew blood. An older wolf nudged him in the side and he let go.


    Satsumi managed to elude the pursuing wolves with the help of some of their number, and started making his way back to the Sands and Kabian.


    Kamide slowly stepped from the den, Tomi helping him to stand. He looked around. The commotion had brought him out. He had heard howling and growling, but couldn''t understand what had been said due to the echoing nature of the den.


    ¡°Poi!¡±


    His voice was still full of power and demanded respect, even though it was soon followed by a spout of coughing.


    Poi came over quickly, and touched his nose to the ground in front of Kamide.


    ¡°What was going on here?¡±


    ¡°Nothing to concern yourself with Kamide, I have dealt with it. It was just a troublesome wolf, trying to cause us more trouble. He has been dealt with though.¡±


    ¡°You make sure you tell me if any word comes for me. Ohenoki has me worried.¡±


    Kamide swung his head low then motioned for Tomi to help him turn. And without any more he made his way back into the den.


    * * *


    Yoshi stopped in his race back as his nose smelt some fresh blood. He threw his head around quickly, trying to judge where it was. Once he had found it he slowly made his way in the direction he sensed it, being careful as he was in Crystal Glade territory.


    He seemed to near the spot and smelt the air again, trying to judge if any other wolves were around. He caught a faint scent of wolves, but it was as if they had been here briefly and left.


    He took a few more steps forward and came to a small clear section of track. A number of crow had gathered around whatever was in the middle of the track. One of them pulled back, raised its wings above its head, then charged forwards, sqwuaking loadly. The others shifted a little, but only enough that it could get its beak in and tear away some flesh.


    The smell of the fresh blood drew him near, and with no other wolves around he made his way forwards. He stoped a few paces short though, his mind finally catching up. There must be some reason that no other wolves were here, and that the crows were squabbling over the meat.


    He rushed toward the crows, letting a bark out. They scattered quickly, taking flight and landing on branches around him. He looked up and growled at them. A couple jumped a little, but then they settled back down, realising he couldnt get at them when they were up there. They peered forward, eagerly eyeing the corpse now at Yoshi''s feet.


    After making sure they weren''t going to cause any more problems he looked down. With a gasp he leapt backwards, twisting slightly as he nearly collided with a tree. A crow took wing and dived for the corpse, but he gathered his wits and chased it off again.


    He looked at the corpse and shook his head. From what he could see there were tracks all around it. Many wolves had been here recently, and they had only just left. He smelt the wind again, and sensed them, not far away. His hunger had clouded his judgement. He turned and ran. He hoped the others would not suffer the same fate when they came though.


    ¡°Poor Rinta. You will be avenged. But I am no match for an entire clan.¡±

 Chapter Eleven

    The rain came to an end as the longboats touched the shore. The slid up onto the beach with a scratchy sound and came to a sudden halt. Morgan was jolted forward slightly, but held his balance. Off to both sides he could hear the sound of the other longboats making shore, and of booted feet landing on the wet sand and running off.


    He pulled his tri-point hat from his head and gave it a shake to get the loose water off it. He then settled it back on his head and adjusted it with both hands. He gave his coat a quick sweep with his hands, to remove the excess water, but the oiled leather was holding up well, as it always did.


    He brought his head up finally to look around at what was going on. A sailor called out to him quickly, telling him to get off the boat. He stepped from the prow of the longboat and onto the beach, he feet squishing into the water his boots held and he his boots squishing into the wet sand. There wasn¡¯t much water in his boats, the collars on them kept most of it, and his coat was nice and long. He couldn¡¯t believe a ships captain would go out onto the ocean without such good wet weather clothing.


    He stepped off to the side, pulling his coat close around him. The sailors moved past him and dragged the longboat further onto the shore. He watched as they put a spear deep into the sands, and then tied a rope from it to the prow of the longboat, wary of the boats being dragged out to sea if the tide changed.


    His right hand reached inside his coat and felt for his flint-lock pistols. They were completely dry, and of this he was glad. If they had gotten wet it would take much too long for them to dry out, and they would be useless to him in the short term. And that scared him a little. The beasts out in the darkness would not be put down easily, and without his trusty pistols he would not last til morning.


    He glanced to the east, the light of pre-dawn making it easy for them to see what was happening. The lanterns had all been put out, and were now sitting off to one side. The sun would rise soon, in less that an hour. Hopefully it would dry everything out. But this place had an eerie feel to it. The sailors had muttered as they had drawn near. It looked unchanged, as if time was standing still in this one spot.


    He admitted, there was debris on the beach, and the trees were growing some fruits in places that he hadn¡¯t seen last time. But on the whole it was exactly the same as they had left it. The perfect picture of summer.


    He took the time now to survey what was happening.


    The soldiers, the few he had. The few that Lord de Frauglin had allowed him to take. Were surrounding what could be called their perimeter. Their muskets had been kept in special leather sleeves while the rain was falling, careful for any water that might make its way within the delicate instruments. As usual their powder was carried in small wax packets, safety was always first.


    Their muskets were held at the ready now. Everyone had seen the best they had brought back. No one was allowed to board the ship without a full understanding of what they were doing. Quite the opposite of the way it was usually done, where a captain would just fool a bunch of sailors into to taking him where he wanted to go. But that usually ended in mutiny when they realised they were going to their deaths. He wanted to make sure everyone knew exactly what they were in for. And they were scared. But the gold offered made it worth while coming. The risk was there, but if they survived, they were likely to not need to work again.


    The sailors and mercenaries who had come along started unloading the longboats. The soldiers jumped at every sound they heard in the bushes along the tree line, but they didn¡¯t fire randomly, they were too disciplined for that. They wouldn¡¯t fire until they actually saw what it was. And there was a good twenty metres to the trees. But the others just went around their business.


    A number of sailors had been left on the two ships, as they couldn¡¯t be allowed out their unmanned. But every other hand was here on the beach. They were setting up a small base here, where they could deal with everything. Some doctors had come along, thankfully, and were going to stay on the beach here, with some soldiers to protect them. They would be the most important people on this trip.


    The water barrels were rolled off to one side. Crates of food dragged up onto the beach. More weapons had been brought too, in some crates that were carefully carried and placed out of the way. Some of the men had gathered the debris and were placing it in a pile. They couldn¡¯t light a fire yet, but when it had dried, they would be getting one going, drying off the clothes and any muskets that had water in them.


    A number of burly men had grabbed axes and were standing up beside the soldiers. They looked edgy, shifting the axes in their hands and licking their lips. Their eyes said that no one wants to go out there yet. They looked at each other. A noise in the trees made them step back, but the soldiers held firm.


    The soldiers took a step forward. Just one, shuffling their back foot closer to get their stance normal again. Then they took another. Just putting their front foot forward, and then shuffling their back foot up behind it. Muskets never waivered from the trees. They inched their way closer to the trees.


    The axemen still didn¡¯t move though. Every noise made them startle, even when a brightly coloured bird flew from the tree tops they took another step back. A few were gathering some courage though, as the soldiers moved closer a few of their grips seemed to tighten around the axes.


    The soldiers halted about five meters from the trees, pointed their muskets low and to the bushes. They wouldn¡¯t go any further. They wouldn¡¯t enter the trees yet, not until they were sure they would be relatively safe.


    But the axemen, with the courage showed by the soldiers, gave a primal scream. It broke them from their paralysis, caused by their fear. Toward the trees they rushed. They leapt over the small shrubs bordering the trees and swung their axes. They bit deep, two men to a tree, swinging alternately. It didn¡¯t take long for them to fell a tree. And then back behind the soldiers each group went.


    More men rushed in quickly, throwing some ropes around the branches. Then the trees were dragged down to the beach. Branches were stripped from them, men started to turn them into usable wood. It would take all day, but together they would get it done. Morgan had told them at the start, which they needed a low wall of some sorts, which they could crouch behind. But more importantly, they needed a shelter for the wounded.


    He continued to watch as they worked for a bit. Some of the men didn¡¯t seem to be taking part as much as they should, but he wouldn¡¯t hustle anyone into work yet. They had just landed there. If they weren¡¯t working by lunch though, then there would be trouble. He smiled though, as he saw the captain of the other ship take charge.


    He was a portly man, where Morgan was solid. Francis wore his weight well though, not allowing it to humble him too much. He was a little strange though, being from Tuerleroi, he liked to dress such as the men from the deserts. But no one minded, he did his job well. Morgan had been lucky to find him in port at the time. He was a dependable man who got things done. He would stay with the doctors though; he wasn¡¯t suited to going on hunts.


    He turned from the site and started to walk along the beach. Good hands were looking after the men, and he had no worries there. No one noticed him head off either, too busy were most of them, and if anyone did see him they wouldn¡¯t care. He was in charge of this exploration. Not what he usually did by any shot, but they didn¡¯t go against him. If he wanted to walk off he could.


    He drew one of his pistols as he walked. He wouldn¡¯t go far; he just wanted to have a little look further along the beach. He held the pistol tight, remembering the weight of the creature as it lay atop him. It was enough to crush him if it hadn¡¯t been dead. A man would be pinned under a creature such as that.


    The creatures jaw still held in his mind too. If it had had a chance to get hold of him, it would have broken bone, torn through flesh. It was almost more lethal than any other creature he had seen. Bears were similar to them, but bears were larger, and much slower. This was fast. And they were agile too. He wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they couldn¡¯t catch one alive. A good trap would need to be set.


    And they had hidden within the trees so well. It was only on the open ground that they had really had any chance against them. With space between themselves and the trees they had been able to pick them off. He can¡¯t imagine what had happened to the first three men who had gone ashore. He had been careless, sending them in at night, but everyone had been so thirsty. He hadn¡¯t wanted to risk a mutiny, so far from anything.


    He came up to some rocks, washed clean by the rains. He walked around them; he could walk on top from the back, as the front hung out over the sands, pointing toward the water. He climbed up onto it, going to the edge and looking out at where they had come from. For so long this place had been left alone. But now humans were here, and they ruined everything. But he had no real choice. He had to do what he was asked; there was no one way or another about it.


    He turned to walk down from the rock and looked at the sand. Next to his footprint, disturbed slightly by his walking, was a paw print. A large paw print. The creatures had been here. They must have walked these beaches, sitting on the rocks.


    He looked up and glanced into the trees. Slowly he reached into his coat and drew his other pistol out. He held both in front of him, pointed up, ready to react should anything happen. He walked sideways down the side of where the rock and the sand met and followed his own footprints back to camp. He never once turned away from the neither the tree nor the rock.


    As he neared camp he saw a silhouette outlined by the rising sun appear on the rock. It stood tall and proud and it made his skin crawl. One of the creatures had been watching him. Before he could call out though it was gone, back into the forest. He sighed a little, for he knew how close to death he had just come.


    * * *


    Kabian made his way off the rock and into the trees quickly.


    He had watched the creature as it walked out from the rest and had come to the rock. He couldn¡¯t understand how these creatures could be so violent. Or how they could be so dangerous. They had no claws, and their teeth were small. And they didn¡¯t really look like they could do much in a fight. He couldn¡¯t understand how they fed themselves, if they looked like they would struggle to catch a deer.


    He entered the trees slowly, making sure not to startle the creatures by making any loud noises. From what he could see, only the one had seen him, and he had only stood there for a moment. With the sun rising now they would have to be on their guard, as it would be more difficult to hide than during the night.


    He went in to where Estumi and Yoshi were waiting for him. Estumi kept Yoshi close by, saying it was Kabian¡¯s will. She was worried about him. One of his fellow clan members had been killed, supposedly by wolves. The two who were supposed to be here now weren¡¯t. And Yoshi feared that they had suffered the same fate as Rinta.


    It was very worrying. Estumi was concerned that Yoshi might do something rash, when he was needed here. But Yoshi just seems more stunned by the fact that it had actually happened, rather than that it was someone he knew. Wolves had killed wolves for no reason. Satsumi had also come back with a wound to his heels. But they were just superficial.


    He had been chased off though, after telling the Oak Wood Clan about the creatures being here. Kabian knew what had happened. Last he had seen Kamide he was severely injured, and that was only two nights ago. Poi must have been taking charge, and for some reason Poi deeply hated Kabian. A hate that for no known reason went beyond that of him being a mere outcast.


    Satsumi and Takuyuki were watching the creatures from the other side. Being as careful as Kabian was not to be seen. They had been in front of the creatures, but when the ones had stood there with the thunder sticks, and the others behind them with those large shiny teeth on the branches, he had made them split up. He was glad they had too, when the creatures had rushed up and started destroying their forest. It would last long though. He couldn¡¯t see these creatures being here for the forest. They were here for the wolves, that much was obvious.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    They smelled of fear, it wafted off them. It was overpowering almost every other smell. A few smelt of courage, and a few had a rotten stink, as if they were neither brave nor fearful, but here for other reason. And then they each had their own individual smells too. A smell that set them apart. Much like the way the wolf clans were separate.


    Kabian was a little surprised he could smell their emotions, but it just flowed off them. It was their very essence. And the human who had come to the rock surprised him the most. He didn¡¯t smell of fear or dark thoughts. He smelt strong, powerful. And he walked as if nothing could touch him. He was cautious too; he always kept his eyes right where Kabian was hiding, even if he had not known Kabian was there. He demanded respect, and Kabian would give it to him. He also felt this creature didn¡¯t mean any true harm, and didn¡¯t really want to be there.


    Kabian, Estumi and Yoshi moved off to get a closer look at what was going on. The creatures seemed busy. Surprisingly so too. They were removing trees everywhere. Estumi let out a quick howl, calling the other two. The creatures stopped work and cowered in fear for a few moments until the howl died, then they went back to what they were doing.


    Kabian stopped when they were back around close to the creatures, and the others met them soon after. All they could do now was wait. Estumi sent YYYYY off to tell Koga to come and see them now, worried about what the creatures would do. There were more down there than was in any single clan. A count told them there were about fifty creatures down there. If not more.


    Kabian studied them for a little while as they worked, watching what they were doing, and trying to judge their positions as if they were in a wolf clan. There seemed to be two clan leaders, the one who had walked over to the side, and the large one standing in the middle, who was shouting orders at everyone else.


    The creatures with the red skins on, holding the thundering sticks, seemed to be much more above the others, if below the leaders. They smelled of fear, but not as much as the rest. And they did what they were told to do straight away. The sounds from the creatures were strange in his ears, but he could see from their movements when they were talking at each other. They seemed to need to face each other to be able to communicate, which would cause them problem in a fight of any kind. They were not a very well thought out creature.


    The ones in the varying brown and grey skins were working hard, and were the mainstay of the group it seemed. They were doing things much like when a den was filled with grass for a bed for the female.


    Kabian looked at the leader again. Not the large one, the one who had walked over to the side. It had slipped his mind before, but now he was gnawing his foot off. This was the same creature that had been here before. The creature that had killed his father, Hakai. The one that had destroyed his entire clan. Kabian wished now he had killed him when he had the chance. Even more so he demanded Kabian¡¯s respect now, but he also had Kabian¡¯s hatred.


    * * *


    Morgan climbed onto the wooden crate. He pushed himself onto it, and then stood up tall, brushing his coat a little, and readjusting his hat. The clouds above him still threatened rain, large and dark, bunching up from the sea and pushing over the land. It would probably rain again tonight.


    He wiped some sweat off his brow with his sleeve as he looked over what they had managed. The heat had made the day sticky after all the rain. But still they had pushed their way through. A wall had been erected, only low. A few tree trunks placed atop each other and made stable with some of the longer branches. It wouldn¡¯t really offer much protection, but it made the people feel better and now some of the soldiers were crouched behind it, muskets resting on top of the wood for supports.


    They scanned the forest warily. Noises had come from within a number of times during the day. Loud, long howls, much like the dogs from home did, but deeper and with menace behind them. They were not far away, and in Morgan¡¯s eyes they knew the humans were there. Watching and waiting. Maybe trying to catch them off guard. Maybe waiting for someone to walk away from the group again.


    He pulled his gaze from the trees, knowing full well staring at them would do no good. He couldn¡¯t remove the threat with his eyes. The hut they had created game into view then. It wasn¡¯t much, a few posts, and few pieces of canvas stretched over the top and fixed to the ground as best they could. The sand held firm for now, but when it dried, things would be loose. It wouldn¡¯t hold in high winds, and they didn¡¯t know the area. But for now it would do, until they could move it somewhere more stable.


    Everyone, beside the few soldiers along the wall, was now arrayed below him. There were quite a number. Ten soldiers had come with them, thanks to Lord de Frauglin. They would be needed with their discipline. Twenty or so sailors had come ashore too, to flesh out the number as needed. They also had five doctors with them, surgeons and the like. They were more here to study the creatures, than they were to help the wounded. But they would do as they were told.


    The remaining twenty or thirty men were made up of mercenaries. Men himself and Francis had found, willing to come out this way for the money that was offered to them. They didn¡¯t have much in the way of weapons, except for one small group, who were a proper mercenary band. But they brought all their own equipment. This had helped them out greatly.


    They didn¡¯t have enough weapons to arm everyone with the same. Not even enough to arm everyone with a gun of some sort. They had swapped and traded once the crates with the weapons had been opened. Muskets here, pistols there, and everywhere that they couldn¡¯t be was a cutlass or a dagger.


    He knew neither would do much good in the long run, but the men felt protected with them. And a man feeling protected with a dodgy weapon weigh more than a man who wasn¡¯t sure of himself using the best money could buy. They wouldn¡¯t all need to fight anyway, there would need to be people to carry the supplies, to bring the wounded back to their makeshift hospital, and carry messages from one group to another.


    He realised then why he had stood up on the barrel, with everyone staring up at him.


    ¡°We are finally ready! We have sailed for a few months now, and we have found the island again. But there is no rest for us now. The creatures have even been watching us as we worked. We have no time to rest. Lord de Frauglin has asked us to bring one of these daemons back to him. This is going to be tough. I think our best chances are if we split up.


    We will travel in three groups. From the ships we saw a cliff towards the middle of the island. I suggest we aim to gather at the base of these cliffs. Go slow, there is no need for mistakes here. We will meet at the base of the cliffs the day after tomorrow.


    Captain Francis will organise the groups.¡±


    He waved his arm over the crowd and turned his back. He looked back over the forest while he could hear Francis behind him, shouting orders out, and organising them into their groups, making sure that their weren¡¯t too many of any type of crew member, or things might get out of hand.


    His thoughts were on the forest though, and the dangers he knew they held. The beasts were surely watching him right now. He wasn¡¯t sure if they were stupid creatures or not. Last time he had been here everything had happened so quickly that he was still surprised he was alive. It had bore him to the ground with easy, and he was not a small man. The forest would hold many surprises for them.


    He turned back to the crew and walked over to the group that had been organised for him. He started checking his own equipment, his pistols, and his clothes. And he prepared for what was sure to be an ordeal.


    He walked over to a nearby crate, unopened as of yet. He waved a couple of men over with crowbars and they prised the lid off. He looked inside and smiled a little. It was undamaged from the long trip, which was good. He called some more men over, and started them pulling it from the crate.


    * * *


    Kabian shifted as he watched what was going on below on the Sands.


    Koga had arrived a short while ago, bringing with him his entire clan. They were now waiting further back. The two from the Holy Guardian Clan had no arrived yet though, and Yoshi was in a panic. They were holding him in check though, waiting for the watchers to come back with news.


    Koga stood to Kabian¡¯s right, Estumi to his left, and they silently watched the creatures shuffle into three groups, each about the size of a wolf clan. They quickly identified the leaders, they weren¡¯t hard to spot. The creatures couldn¡¯t do simple tasks unless someone was yelling at them. That was, except for the creatures in the blood red skins. They seemed to be working independently.


    Koga spoke quietly then, keeping his voice low this close to the creatures.


    ¡°It¡¯s decided then? We will need to split ourselves up. The sun will set soon. We won¡¯t have to worry about them in the dark.¡±


    ¡°I suppose we will have to. We cannot allow even one of them to go unwatched.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense Kabian. Now, here is what I think. I will take some of the pack and take the ones heading towards my home lands. You will take the pack with the leading creature in it.¡±


    Kabian¡¯s head whipped around sharply.


    ¡°Yes, I have been watching, you nearly couldn¡¯t take your eyes off him. I assume he has been here before. You can kill him if you wish, but be careful. And lastly I think Yoshi should lead the final group.¡±


    Both Kabian and Estumi snorted at once and looked sharply Koga.


    ¡°He needs direction. He is enraged, we know this, and I don¡¯t want him doing anything careless with the Crystal Glades wolves. I would rather direct his rage towards these creatures. I know all the other clans and who is in them. He is one of Sugano¡¯s favourite sons. He is strong and when he has his mind on the job he is level headed. He will not disappoint you.¡±


    ¡°Let it be as you say then Koga, they are your clan,¡± Kabian was cut off sharply by Koga.


    ¡°Not any more they are not. These creatures herald a new age for us. And a new age calls for new leaders. I am putting my clan in your hands. I merge Scarred Tree with Hot Sands.¡±


    ¡°Hot Sands is no more. And Koga, you cannot do this. I am little more than a pup. They will not follow me.¡±


    ¡°Some will. But the rest will just do as I say. No one here would go against my word. And with myself and Estumi guiding you, they will see you¡¯re in safe hands.¡±


    ¡°Very well then. If I cannot change your mind, let me at least change something. The Hot Sands clan is no more; they died when these creatures came last time. The first time we saw these creatures I earned my name. Kabian. Kabian of the Blood Mist. If you want me to run this clan of yours, let us call it the Blood Mist Clan instead of the Hot Sands. And may the blood of these creatures soak the sands and the soil.¡±


    Koga seemed to smile, he seemed happy with the decision Kabian had made. He went down onto his belly, tail flat, nose pressed to the ground. Estumi followed suit.


    ¡°I¡¯ll accept that Kabian. There is only one last thing to do then. Rub your body against ours. The mark of a leader is that all wolves below him carry his scent,¡±


    Kabian hesitated and looked at Estumi. Koga seemed a little strange in his eyes, but Estumi motioned with her head for him to do it, so he could do nothing else. He rubbed his side against both wolves, marking them with his scent now. Koga stood when it was done.


    ¡°Let us go back to the others then. You will have to do each wolf. And I think even Yoshi will join us in this.¡±


    Slowly they made their way back to where the clan was waiting, it was not far. Koga and Estumi stayed a step or so behind Kabian. The wolves looked up from their resting spots, a few of the sitting ones stood. But they pretty much ignored what was going on. It was obvious that Koga was following Kabian, and they would easily be able to smell that Kabian¡¯s scent was on all three wolves.


    Yoshi came up to them. He could obviously smell it too.


    ¡°What is happening now Kabian?¡±


    Koga stepped between Kabian and Yoshi.


    ¡°Well Yoshi,¡± he said loudly enough for everyone to hear, ¡°once the member of my clan take the scent of their new leader, then the Blood Mist clan can start hunting down these creatures before any more wolves die.¡±


    Yoshi glanced over his shoulder to see all the wolves start to lie down, tail between their legs, nose to the ground, waiting for Kabian to rub his scent on them. After a word in his ear, Kabian pushed past them and started rubbing his body against the other wolves, leaving his scent on them all.


    ¡°You know something don¡¯t you Koga,¡± Yoshi spoke quietly, a little in awe of what was happening, ¡°you¡¯re normally very cautious. Something has changed in you. And you know something the rest of us don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You just haven¡¯t asked the right questions Yoshi. Nor has Sugano.¡±


    ¡°You are willing to throw your whole clan behind what you know?¡± He was eyeing Koga cautiously now, his lips pulled back a little as he thought about what was happening, his teeth bare.


    ¡°Yes I am.¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s that simple? Just to throw your whole clan away?¡±


    ¡°I am not throwing my clan away Yoshi. Just bringing fresh blood to the lead of it.¡±


    ¡°I have to say, I am amazed with you. But I will not throw myself away yet.¡±


    Yoshi moved away from Koga and Estumi, and stood off to the side as Kabian came back, finished bringing the wolves into the new clan. Koga looked hi over then turned to the other wolves.


    He screamed at the sky, letting out a primal howl. He screamed the name of the clan at the sky.


    ¡°Blood Mist!¡±


    The other wolves followed suit, until all the wolves were howling the name of their new clan into the sky. Yoshi stayed off to one side. They let it die down a little bit at a time. Then when they had stopped, Koga addressed them all again.


    ¡°Let the hunt begin them. Yoshi, take some wolves to the south. Estumi chose some to go with you and Kabian and track the lead creature. I will take the rest and head north, protecting our homeland.¡±


    He turned slowly to Kabian while the other wolves rushed around getting organised.


    ¡°Do you realise you control more territory than any other clan leader ever has? You now run the entire Sands, as well as everything that was once mine.¡± He then turned, barked at the wolves that were still standing around, and took off to the north. Yoshi had already gone. And Estumi waited with the remaining six wolves, waiting for Kabian.


    * * *


    Their fired were burning brightly as the sun was setting, the lanterns ready for the long journey through the night. The other groups were in position to. They began to walk forward, inching towards the tree line. As they drew up level with the first of the trees noise broke out everywhere.


    The creatures were howling again. But this one was done by many more creatures than earlier. And it sounded full of blood lust in his ears, and the ears of his men.


    They all stepped back.


    Morgan just shuddered.

 Chapter Twelve

    Arman trudged through the still wet sand, following the group he had been directed with. He pulled the coat he was wearing tighter around, bringing the dark red collar up to its full height around his neck and the back of his head. He was glad no one had really paid him any mind during the voyage. If they had, they would have noticed the rich weave in his clothing.


    A casual glance at him, or a view from a distance, and a person could easily mistake Arman for a down on his luck mercenary. That¡¯s the story he was sticking with for the voyage. But the truth was he could probably well be the most prepared mercenary on this whole expedition.


    Under his dark red cloak was some slight scale armour, well oiled to make sure it made no noise. He was cautious here. Armour such as this was not common now, and he was glad no one had found it.


    But that was his job. To blend with the crowd and go unnoticed.


    His feet sunk into the sand as he continued onwards. They were heading further north up the beach, trying to stay in the open as much as they could to begin with. The men on the outside were carrying lanterns and their way was well lit. The trouble would start once they entered the trees. So the Mate in charge decided to go up north first then enter when they were closer to the mountains.


    It was strange to see mountains shaped such on an island. They seemed to roll in a straight line directly to the cliffs they had spotted in the centre of the island, as if blocking something. But that was neither here nor there now. What matter was that Arman was not where he needed to be.


    He had done well pretending to be a hand on the ship. They had needed to help out a bit, and he knew little of sailing, but as long as he helped, no one paid him any mind. When he had been hired it had been like everyone else.


    The captains, Morgan and Francis, had put the word out around the docks that they were seeking men for a trip. It had surprised him though that they made no effort to hide where they were going, or what they were doing.


    He had made his way to the Dragon Boat Inn where they had set themselves up. The line had been out the door, waiting to speak with them. He had just joined on to the end of it. Slowly it had moved, the mercenaries talking amongst themselves. He had kept quiet though.


    Eventually he found his way to the front of the queue, face to face with the two Captains. Francis had not looked very impressive; Arman had wondered how this man had become a sailor at all. He was like a barrel with legs and arms. But Arman wasn¡¯t one to argue.


    Morgan though, was more than he had expected. He knew he was from across the other side of the Great Ocean, which separated Tuerleroi and the Western continent from the Eastern continent. He wasn¡¯t sure which part Morgan was from, but he wouldn¡¯t like to mess with them.


    Morgan was solid. He wasn¡¯t overly tall, but he filled his coat out completely. He looked like he would hold his own in a fight, and had at one time or another. His face was rugged and sharp, a few days of stubble on his chin, and hard eyes. He was not a man to mess with, and Arman knew he would need to be cautious around him. His superiors hadn¡¯t warned him who he was following, maybe they hadn¡¯t really known.


    They had both looked at him briefly, and then Francis had spoken.


    ¡°So you wish to come on our voyage?¡±


    Arman kept his voice low, he didn¡¯t like speaking loud at all, and couldn¡¯t remember the last time he had raised his voice much above a whisper.


    ¡°That is why I am here.¡±


    ¡°To be sure. Now, Captain Morgan does not wish to hide what we are doing. So he is making everything common knowledge. It¡¯s not like it would be hard to figure out though. Lord de Frauglin has hired Captain Morgan, and subsequently me, to capture for him a dangerous creature,¡± Francis paused for a moment as Morgan pointed to a nearby table, catching Arman¡¯s eye.


    What was on the table had made him start a little, and he shivered. A creature larger than any dog he had seen was on it, obviously dead, gutted and stuffed by the look of it. But the head had been kept in tact, and the jaws were monstrous, the teeth razor sharp. As he was sure most people thought, it would pack a punch if you were to run into it head on.


    He turned back to the Captains.


    ¡°So he wants us to catch one of them?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s that simple. We sail out to where they have been seen on an uncharted island, capture it, and bring it back here.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s so simple, why such a large number of men?¡±


    ¡°Are your eyes troubling you?¡± Francis shook his head, ¡°Never mind, just give me your name and come back here tomorrow morning. Lord de Frauglin is paying one silver piece per day, payable to any who survive the round trip.¡±


    ¡°Bailey.¡±


    Francis scribbled the name down and waved him out of the way.


    Arman walked off to the side, staring at the creature for a while longer. He wasn¡¯t sure what the Governor had in store yet. But he had been told to get aboard the ships and watch Morgan. This complicated things a little bit, but he was sure he could still complete his mission. The Governor knew something about this island, and he wanted his eyes there. He had even given Arman a special scroll, which he wasn¡¯t sure of its function yet. He had never seen the like. He had been given instructions on its use, but not its affect. But he was no one to argue.


    He had walked out of the Inn, taking a look at the people who were waiting to sign their names up. Most were regular mercenaries, seeking the fortune that was offered. But two drew his eyes, because they stood out from the others. They were leaning close, whispering to each other.


    He couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying, but it was their appearance that made him take note of them. One was certainly not a mercenary. He was short and slight, and didn¡¯t look like he had actually carried a weapon of any sorts ever. The other man was the complete opposite. He was tall and wore leather armour, carrying a bow across his back and a short sword at his side.


    He looked very much like he was from the forest temple of XXX, where they trained their priests to be warriors and hunters. The ones in town were more of a proper priesthood. But from the forest, they were tough. And were often used as guards for the regular priests.


    This had Arman confused, and made him sure now there was more to this voyage than he had originally considered. If other parties were taking interest in it too, then it must be something special.


    He had continued on his way them.


    His foot striking rock brought him from his reverie then, and he focused on the group he was with again. He needed to follow Morgan, that was the man who would find whatever was here. And the Governor had said to follow Morgan specifically. Being with this group would cause him problems.


    He had considered slipping away from them, but that would cause just as many. He had to be seen following orders for everyone to ignore him. He¡¯d be down for traitor if he slipped away. He had found another way though; they just needed to enter the trees.


    The Mate called a halt to the group. The sailors stopped fairly quickly, but it took some of mercenaries a little while to figure out what was happening. There were fifteen men all told, including Arman, and they would be no trouble for him. A few sailors, but mostly a mish-mash of mercenaries.


    They had trust upon him a musket as they had left. Which he was glad of, it was better than carrying the supply packs, which a number of men were doing. It would have caused him problems with his plan. He could discard the musket easily though. He held it up now though, as the other men were doing, as the mate prepared them to enter the trees.


    The five men holding the lanterns were brought into a close circle, with the five musket bearers between them and the Mate taking a spot up front. The supply carriers were in the middle of the circle. They were all close together now; ready for anything that might happen.


    Slowly they walked into the trees, the night pushing in hard around them, blanketing them thickly in its darkness. The lanterns shed enough light to walk by, but the trees were close together here, and the light wasn¡¯t thrown very far. Still they walked. He needed to time this correctly. If he didn¡¯t, then it would not work, and he could afford no errors in this unknown territory.


    They walked for some time, coming across deer tracks, and various other animals. The mercenaries were becoming careless, unfocused. It was nearly time.


    A short howl sounded ahead of them, masked by the thick trees and the darkness. It wasn¡¯t far in front of them. Arman stayed where he was, but all the other muskets were suddenly pointed in the direction of the sound. The men at the back came towards the front, lending an extra gun for what lay ahead of them.


    Arman was appalled that they could be so stupid.


    He turned and looked quickly behind them. A small noise came from the bushes, barely audible, but he had sensed it was coming.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    The man at the back screamed as the back of his legs were torn to shreds by the teeth of the creatures. Only Arman saw the creatures, and only for the brief time it was there. He agreed with the rest of them, they were daemons.


    The lantern fell to the ground and went out, the man followed, screaming. All feeling below his knees lost as the muscle and nerves are torn. He shouldn¡¯t have turned around. The men with the muskets turned back around quickly, pointing them at the screaming man.


    The remaining men with the lanterns moved in close, and two came over to shed light on the flailing man. He would not last long, the creature had severed his main artery, and he was quickly bleeding to death on the ground. For this he was glad of his scale armour, especially the greaves he wore behind the trousers. The only restricted his movement slightly.


    A thud from the front came to them, and a short scream. Everyone swung around to face the new sound, the dying man forgotten. Lanterns were swung over to the front again, to see a musket lying on the forest flaw. Lines in the dirt say the man carrying the musket had been dragged away.


    This was Arman¡¯s moment. There was confusion in the group. One man was screaming as he died, and another had been dragged away. The Mate was at a loss for what to do. Arman saved him the decision though.


    He flicked his wrist quickly, triggering the mechanism hidden in the oversized coat sleeves. A quick swoosh and from his coat sleeves slid two weapons. They were interesting weapons he had designed himself on a whim, now they were coming in handy. Each weapon consisted of three long piece of steel, curled over at the end, and sharpened to a fine point. The middle prong was slightly longer than the other two. All three prongs were then attached to a piece of metal that sat in an armband of leather that he had created. It went right up to his elbow. When not in use they slid along the leather up into his sleeve, and a quick flick sent them sailing out. A another piece of metal connected the three prongs together, then curled around on both ends, with a gap between where his hand could slid into and hold on to such as a handle.


    He flicked his hands into them now, dropping the musket. It wasn¡¯t loaded; he couldn¡¯t be bothered with that. But the noise of it landing startled the Mate and he turned to look. The others hadn¡¯t noticed yet.


    Arman twisted on his heel, spinning his body around, arm outstretched and hand twisted around. The middle prong caught the Mates throat and sliced into it easily. Before he could say anything he started gurgling as the blood rose up to his mouth. He dropped to his knees and then fell on his face.


    The men started dropping their supplies. Not only were they facing a threat from without now, but also from within, as the quiet man in the red coat suddenly started swirling and twisting his body.


    Arman¡¯s legs moved nearly as fast as his arms, keeping his balance, making it look more like a dance of death rather than a fight. He was amongst them quickly, before they really had time to react.


    He caught the first man under the chin, lifting him into the air, and then bringing his arm down quickly to release the prongs. His left arm flicked out and caught another man on the should, causing him to scream in pain as he was then dragged forward and down, Arman¡¯s knee connecting with his chin and he too was down.


    They were gathering their wits now. Or was that losing them. He saw, as he span, the musketeers turning to face him, their weapons trying to keep track of his movements. One of them fell down, dropping the loaded musket. It fired off into the air. He flailed on the ground as he was dragged away. So fast no one could grab him.


    Arman twisted again. There was no confusion when everyone was your enemy. His right arm caught a man in the side of the face, the crushing of his cheek bone clearly audible. One of the prongs sliced up into his eye and caused irreparable damage.


    Three men had been attacked by the creatures, and four were now down thanks to Arman. Everything was falling into place perfectly.


    The lanterns were dropped as the men scrambled for anything that they could use to stop the dancing madman within their ranks from causing any more damage. But the creatures also played on their minds. The lanterns went out and they were plunged into darkness. Arman paused for a moment as his eyes adjusted. He knelt on the ground, left arm behind him, held high, and his right close to his body.


    He looked at the shadows around him, keeping low to the ground. Many of the shadows that were supposed to be there, the rustling of the bushes telling him what had happened. He wished it didn¡¯t though. He had needed more time. But now he had none.


    He pushed off his left leg, lifting himself into the air, and spinning. He span fast and the blades flashed around quickly as he held his arms out wide. He collected a man in the back, and lifted him in the air. He twisted his body as the weight he now carried brought him closer to the ground. His feet touched the ground, and he brought his shoulder around and flicked his arm. The now limp body of the man he had grabbed was thrown forwards, colliding with the last of the men who had been carrying the supplies.


    He knelt again, right leg forward with his right foot on the ground, his left shin trailing along the ground behind him. His right arm rose behind him, claws pointing up at an angle. Left arm close in to his body, wrist twisted so the claws pointed away from his chest. His head turned to the left and then the right.


    All the men were now gone. Either lying on the ground, dying, or dragged away by the creatures. Dog like shadows now filled his view. But they were huge, and the hair on their backs stood up tall as their anger was clearly obvious.


    They didn¡¯t rush in though, as they had with the other men. They held back, sniffing the air. They had been watching what had transpired. He was very sure of that. They seemed cunning creatures, from what he had noticed. Attacking in the dark, distracting the enemy. They were much smarter than the others were giving them credit for.


    He kept a close eye on them, but they were coming no closer yet. He could sense they were all around him though, roughly eight of the daemons. Some had changed their stance, more aggresive and ready to spring into action. But so was he.


    And he needed to move quickly. He had to get to Morgan before they had trekked too deep into the forest.


    He noticed one of the creatures moving, barking and growling to the other creatures as he did. They all started to prepare themselves, and moved a step or so closer. They paced forward slowly, one paw in front of the other. Only the seven though, the eighth held itself back, watching what was about to happen.


    He was glad his senses were honed sharp as he pushed himself into the air to let one of the beasts run from behind him and then under. He felt his mistake though, as two more ran forward and leapt into the air. He barely had the time to react they moved so fast.


    His right arm shot down, catching his claws in the fur of the creatures running below him. The speed it moved dragged him to the ground with a thud as the creatures sailed overhead, he watched them go past from the ground.


    The creature he had snagged shook him free and continued on, not even seeming to be hurt. Maybe he had not reached the skin and just snagged in its hair. That would cause a problem. He rolled sideways and forced himself onto his feet in time see another creature leaping in his direction.


    He had his chance this time though, and brought both his arm back, then forward in an arc. He caught the creature in the head on both side, just behind the base of the skull. The claws dug in and the creatures blood flowed freely. He leant himself over backwards, rolled onto his back, and flung the creature away by pushing its underbellywith both his feet.


    It twisted sideways in the air, and the other creatures leapt to the side as it crashed to the ground. The were fast, and they were heavy. He was surprised he had managed to keep that one above him. He needed to make the moves now, or he would be defending for the rest of the night.


    The creature got up and moved away from the circle. The eighth came over, and growled lowly to him. They moved away together, blood flowly freely, and swaying greatly.


    That left only six surrounding him. But it seemed more than enough. One to his right charged forward and leapt as they had before. But rather than waiting for it Arman rushed forward and dived under it, rolling and skidding to the other side of it, now making part of the circle himself. The two creatures to his side looked at him, seeming a bit shocked, then he turned and fled into the night.


    Howls came from behind him, and he could hear them rushing after him. The bushes rustled, and fallen twigs cracked as they came fast. He tried his hardest to stay to the path, but they were soon on his heels, and he struggled to see his way in the dim light from the moon. But their golden eyes glowed bright trailed him.


    He spun around as he felt one near and caught it in the eye. It went down, but the others just jumped over, not even slowing their pace. But the noise had died down a little. Maybe some had stopped to tend to their wounded. But they were still behind him.


    He glimpsed an overhanging branch in the moon light and jumped as high as he could. He arms were flung up high and his claws just managed to catch the branch, and quickly he swung his legs up onto it as the creatures flew just below him.


    He was wheezing a little from the exhertion. It had been a tough race, and he would not have last much longer. The creatures had come to a skidding halt below him. Five of them. The eighth from before was there, but three were missing. Possibly the one he got below the skull, and the one he got in the eye. Maybe the third had stayed behind to help them out as they died.


    They came below him and looked up at him. Sniffing the air they looked around a bit, as if gauging where they were. He looked around a little too, to see what they were looking at. Then he heard the snapping below him, as they jumped high, trying to grab onto him.They were well short though.


    Arman watched as they sniffed around the ground, deciding what to do next. One darted off to the side, a little smaller than most of them, but fast. He was gone in an instant, then was leaping under him, closer than before.


    He climbed up onto the branch and paced along it slowly as they snapped closer and closer to his feet. He made his way toward the trunk and saw then what they had been doing. Scratch marks glistened along the trunk where they had been leaping onto it, and then pushing themselves off towards him.


    They were much smarter than everyone though. They almost seemed to understand tactics. They nearly had him. He would make sure he didnt try to fight seven at once again. He got to the truck and decided his best bet was to climb higher. Once a few more branches up he looked around.


    The trees were thick, and the canopy pushed into itself well. He could make his way through the trees for a bit with no problems, and drop to the ground once he had lost his trailers.


    He looked below and could just see them, and they were watching him.


    * * *


    Koga paced around a little. Then looked up into the tree at the creatures above them.


    He was worried about that one. The others had been easy to take care, the night providing a good cloak for them. But that one was faster, strong, and more instinctive. It didn''t seem to think, just act. But it always seemed to act in the right way.


    Iria came up to him and growled lowly in his ear.


    ¡°Yosashio and Fumita have both passed on to Monok. Their wounds were too much for them.¡±


    Yosashio had taken blows to his neck, and he had lost a lot of blood. The creature seemed to have sharp claws it used rather than the thunder sticks. In fact, only one of the sticks had been used, and that was when dropped.


    Fumita had lost an eye, then stumbled and falled, rolling along the hard compacted dirt path and over numerous rocks. She had punctured a lung as she had fallen. there had been no hope for her.


    The creature was lost to them now. Following it now would be like following a bird as it flew threw the trees. He had more important matters to deal with. He needed to bury his dead before the raven came.


    ¡°Let us go and pay our respects,¡± he barked sharply at the wolves still trying to see where the creature was.


    Slowly they looked away from the tree tops and followed Koga to where their dead lay. They took hold and dragged them in the direction of their knoll.


    Their dead would be buried and honoured under the Scarred Tree, as the rest of the clan was. They may be Blood Mist now, but they would follow their own traditions still.


    He let out a howl of mourning as they made their way to the knoll.

 Chapter Thirteen

    Yoshi watched the creatures as the wandered along the Hot Sands. They had decided to move at night, making it a little easier for the wolves. But they carried small lights, much like the sun, that illuminated an area around them. Not very big, but enough to deter the wolves from attacking.


    So they stayed in the safety of the trees, watching the creatures and waiting for their chance to strike. They followed them as they went south. Yoshi was getting a bit concerned by this. Not from the creatures though. He wasn¡¯t sure what Kamide might do if they were discovered in Oak Wood territory.


    With what had happened to his own clan members when in Crystal Glade territory. It made him more cautious when travelling this way. Maybe Koga had known that. Koga was smarter than the average wolf. And he seemed to know things that no one else had bothered asking about.


    It intrigued Yoshi. It was something about Kabian, but he couldn¡¯t quite figure out what. Whatever it was it was strong enough reason in his mind to give his whole clan to a wolf not much older than a pup. They had just followed him too. Maybe he had told them, and they too were keeping it secret.


    Whatever it was played constantly on his mind. Distracted him a little that he almost missed it when the creatures had stopped.


    He surveyed them, counting how many were there. And which ones seemed to be the most dangerous. Fifteen. Just shy of an entire wolf clan. But they should be able to take them on. The ones with what Kabian called Thunder Sticks were supposed to be the most dangerous.


    He sniffed the air. They smelt of fear though. He sniffed again. There was another smell in there too. But not belonging to the creatures with the thunder sticks. This smell came from two creatures holding back a little. One carried something on his back. While the other stood tall and broad shouldered.


    The tall one smelt of danger. Of hunting. The smell just before a wolf pack left on a hunt. But the shorter one smelt like the Longtooth. As if he knew things ordinary creatures didn¡¯t.


    Yoshi was a little confused now. They had just been standing there, pulling some items from the packs.


    * * *


    Tristram was a little concerned. And the pack on his back weighed him down a lot. He wasn¡¯t sure what their leader was doing, but he seemed to be doing something. Tristram was just glad to be standing still.


    He and Lugh had been lumped in with the mercenary captain. The Captain had his own squad and had made sure to bring them with him. He said they were trust worthy. Tristram made sure to listen closely to everything that was said.


    Six men with muskets settled on their right knee, left leg forward. They held their muskets at the ready. The other men had started pulling some small jugs out of their supply packs. He couldn¡¯t tell what was in them, but it was a strange thing to do.


    ¡°I do not like the look of this, Priest.¡±


    Lugh had leaned in close to whisper to him. The big hunter had been asked to accompany him by the Head Priest.


    The Head Priest had sat there in his chair when Tristram had come to him with some more information the next day. He had still been sitting there with his fingers templed in front of him.


    ¡°I am fearful young Tristram.¡±


    ¡°The creature I saw puts fear in my too, Sir.¡± He bowed his head low as he spoke.


    ¡°That is not what I mean. I do not think there needs to be a rush into this. I fear what the Lords may do with what they find on the island.¡±


    ¡°You think there may be something there?¡±


    ¡°Well, there are wolves there. And by the sound of it this Lord means to take one alive. To what end I do not know. I thought he preferred collecting the deceased, stuffing them and putting them on his mantle.¡±


    ¡°What is it you propose sir?¡±


    ¡°You will get aboard the ship, it will not be hard. It sounds like he is open to anyone. Take a few scrolls from the stores though. But I suggest you not let anyone know you are a priest of Volg. Some eyebrows may rise over that knowledge.¡±


    Tristram was a little confused at this. He had always been told not to hold his ideals back. But he did know that Priests of Volg were not the most loved priests. Their histories taught them that Volg was the first to abandon the planes of men and leave them to their own devices. Not many followed him now.


    ¡°Take a Hunter with you. I am sure the Temple can spare us one for this.¡±


    The High priest seemed to trail off a bit and started thinking, his eyes looking distant. Tristram started backing out the door, thinking the High Priest was finished. Just as he was about to close the door the High Priest spoke again.


    ¡°Do not take too much stock in what you already know. There are more surprises out there in this world. I think this one may be for the better. As I may not see you again, take care. But trust in your instincts and you will survive. Be primal.¡±


    Even after thinking about the High Priests last words for the whole voyage he was still unsure what they meant. Lugh might have some idea. He was a hunter from their Forest Temple. Trained in the arts of hunting that had been passed down from Volg. He was tall, and always wore some light form of armour. And he knew what he was talking about.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He whispered back.


    ¡°I have seen these a few times. I think it may be Alchemical Fire.¡±


    ¡°I have not heard of that. And anyway, this wood is too damp to burn. It would just fizzle out.¡±


    ¡°Do not be so sure. Alchemical Fire burns even on the wettest wood. Its used by pirates when attacking ships.¡±


    ¡°What are they going to do¡­¡±


    Tristram didn¡¯t get a chance to finish his question as the Mercenary Captain screamed for his men to fire. Tristram thought for a moment the muskets were going to fire, but he was wrong.


    The men with the jars had loaded them in to large slings and were swinging them around their heads. As their Captain yelled they launched the jars into the air. The jars sailed over the first line of trees and continued on for a while. Then they crashed into the canopy.


    Each one burst into fire as they struck the trees and the jars broke. They burned strong, and a crackling noise started. Soon a wall of flame was lighting up the sky.


    He heard a noise then from the trees in front of them. One of the creatures rushed forward, looking over its shoulder. The muskets fired and it went down. A few were still waiting.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    It seemed that the Mercenary Captain had known the creatures were in front of them, watching them. More rushed from the trees. Muskets fired and they dropped very quickly. Three of the beast now lay on the sand between the trees and the men.


    Animals now shot from the trees. Birds, deer, rabbits, all kinds of animals. The hunters paid them no mind though, and the animals split to go around them, splashing into the water of the ocean.


    Tristram watched in horror at what was going on. Another of the creatures came from the trees and went down in a heap. This wasnt a hunt, this was a massacre. The fire raged stronger and the animals were now flooding out.


    The Mercenary Captain screamed at his men over the sound of the animals. Slowly they moved towards the trees, towards the first of the beasts that lay on the ground, still.


    Tristram now thought he knew what the High Priest had meant by instincts. The fire raged strong and it was his will that would put it out. He needed to, or the animals homes would be destroyed. Rage built inside of him, but he cooled it.


    Lugh looked at the little priest, and could see the cold stare in his eyes. He drew the bow from his and nocked an arrow in it.


    ¡°Do what you must priest. I am here to protect you.¡±


    Tristram nodded. The world seemed to slow around him as he realised what he needed to do to end the fire. Gunshots took a long time to reach their targets. Animals thundered past in slow motion, even the sound of their hooves hitting the ground seemed to be stretched out.


    He reached into the coat he wore and pulled forth a small tube. He held the tube in his left hand, directly in front of him. His right hand came up and grabbed a tab of paper that was sticking out of the tube. He whipped his arms apart then, pulling a scroll from the tube with a slight whirring sound.


    The Mercenary Captain heard the sound and turned around, still in slow motion in Tristram''s eyes, and pointed at the priest, shouting something. Lugh raised the bow he was holding and released the arrow directly at the mercenary Captain. The arrow hung in the air. Tristram felt as if he could walk over and pluck it from time.


    The scroll hung in the air too, and he released it with both hands. It stayed in front of him, curving around his body from left to right. The paper was bordered in red ink, and symbols and writing adorned the face. He couldnt read it, noone could, but when following the right procedure, the words came to your mind.


    He brought his left hand up in front him, it now held the small knife he always carried, sercreted away on his body. The arrow was now about halfway to the Mercenary Captain. It seemed like it would never reach him. His right hand came up then, thumb exposed. The knife twisted sideways and his thumb slid across its tip, drawing a small line of red blood.


    His right arm then shot to his left side, thumb pressing against the paper floating before him. With precision he dragged his arm in an arc from left to right, tracing a line of blood along the centre of the paper. As his blood passed over the black scratching on the paper they began to glow.


    He saw the Mercenary Captain die in that instant, the arrow piercing into his left eye and into his brain. He dropped quickly. But some of his soldiers had turned, facing Tristram and Lugh. The others had shot another of the daemons down. Lugh had another arrow nocked and released it.


    Tristram''s arms flung backwards, and his head pointed to the sky, as words of power stated dripping from his lips. The scroll slowly floated up into the sky, glowing brighter and brighter in a semblance of red. Then it started.


    The flames of the forest fire seemed to be drawn towards the glowing scroll, which was now more of a glowing orb, hanging in the sky above their heads. Piece by piece the flame leapt from the trees and into the orb. It glowed brighter with every flame. The forest fire seemed to be dying as the flames left their source and were dragged into the orb.


    The forest fire was stopped quickly, not even a trace of the fire left. No glowing embers, no heat. It had all been taken in by the orb, which now glowed like a sun, and shed nearly as much light. Then it shrunk, falling in on itself. It started to float to the ground.


    By the time it reaches Tristram''s eye level again it had stopped glowing and was nothing more than a burnt piece of paper, fluttering in the wind, being ripped this way and that. When it touched the ground it was ash.


    * * *


    Yoshi had watched in horror as the fire had started behind them. It had been so unexpected. there werent many fires in this place, and they were not usualy large. But this one was spreading fast.


    He could hear the birds start fleeing, and the deer were coming.


    He had watched as the wolves in his care had rushed onto the sand, not making more than a few steps before collapsing in a heap. He was powerless to stop them though, he could not be heard above the other animals rushing past.


    Deer started to come very close to him, and he snapped at them a bit. For the most it steered them away, but in so much panic were they, that soon they started ignoring his snaps.


    He was struck by a wayward hoof and quickly realised he needed to get out of the way. He dived behind a log and the deer sailed above him. Every now and again though a hoof struck his side. He was soon winded, and having difficulty moving. But he realised he must.


    From laying there on the ground he looked up to see a ball of light slowly fade and drop from the sky. He listened intently and couldnt hear the fire. He slowly raised his head and looked behind the log. The fire had stopped. He sniffed. Only a faint burnt smell remained. It was as if a fire hadnt been here for some time, and the forest was now recovering.


    He looked out at the creatures. They were now facing each other. He watched one with its arms flung back and head high. The ball of light was falling in front of it.


    The ones with the thunder sticks were no longer facing the forest, and slowly he made his way towards its edge. He limped slowly, the wounds in his side causing him much pain.


    The thunder sticks fired as he made his way from the trees onto the Sand. He howled as long and loud as he could, but even the creatures in front of him seemed not to hear him. He paced forward some more.


    The one at the back suddenly ran. With the other three close behind.


    ¡°Could that creature have saved the forest? or was that part of their plan?¡±


    He spoke low and to himself, too tired to think it.


    ¡°Why would they be chasing him then?¡±


    He looked at the ground and saw the dead wolves then. Not far from them were dead creatures. Not killed by any wolves though, it seemed they were killed by one of their own. He had failed his kind though. He let out a mournful howl.


    Gathering his strength and courage he ran off after the creatures, hoping to catch them in not too long. He couldnt run very far or fast with these wounds, and currently he was pushing himself beyond his own limits.


    * * *


    Tristram watched it all happen in wonder. Then Lugh crashed into his body, his arms leaping out to catch him. He was bleeding heavily, and his breath came ragged.


    ¡°Run¡±


    The last thing he said before he slipped into the abyss of death.


    Tristram blinked and looked at what was going on. Men lay dead everywhere, with arrows piercing their bodies. But three still stood, and they were pointing their muskets at Tristram. It took him all of two seconds to follow Lugh''s last advice.


    He pushed Lugh in their direction, then sped off along the sand towards the south. He realised after this was probably a bad idea, but he could do nothing about it. The three men were hot on his heels now, trying to reload their muskets as they ran.


    The beach was dark, just the light of the moon guiding his way. It started to get rocky, and he had to be careful. He heard a noise behind him. He turned and noticed one of the men had fallen, lost in the darkness now.


    Another man was kneeling, preparing to fire at Tristram, when a shadow came from behind. It moved with great speed, and in the darkness he could barely tell what is what. But it killed the human and tossed it aside like a rag doll.


    The last one chasing him turned and fired at the creature. It took a shot in the side, but leapt forward anyway, sinking its teeth around the humans throat. The human dropped to the ground and the creature looked up at Tristram.


    He knew he could not outrun such a beast, and slowly headed off the rocks and back to the sand. The creature started walking towards him, but it was uneasy on its feet. The stopped no more than five feet from each other, and eyed one another warily.


    All of a sudden the creature collapsed into the ground. Tristram rushed to its aid, not exactly sure what to do, but he could look. It was still breathing, but shallow. The bullet wound from the musket was only superficial, just grazing the creatures side.


    What seemed to be the problem was a series of hoof prints on its side, nearly crushing its lungs. It must have been caught in a stampede caused by the fire. He was surprised it had managed to run this far.


    He knew he wasn''t far from the supplies, and quickly rushed to them, bringing back what he could. When he came back though, the creature wasnt there. It wasnt far away though. It had tried to make it back to the tree, but had collapsed halfway there.


    ¡°Do not be scared. I will not hurt you.¡±


    He spoke soothingly and did what he could for the creature. He started a small fire from debris. He could now see the creature''s wounds properly. They would heal well, but he would need time. If the creature wasn''t better by morning, he might have to use another scroll.


    He wondered, why was he helping this creature? This creature that could have so easily killed him, as it had the others. Maybe that was the reason. Or maybe it was because he felt a kindred spirit for it.


    He bandaged up the majority of the wounds and poured a little water into its mouth. As the night began to wear on the creatures breathing eased.

 Chapter Fourteen

    Morgan scratched as his chin, eyes watching the labourers for any slip in their work. What they were dealing with now had cost him a fortune to buy, and he couldn''t have them stuffing it up on him. It wasn''t difficult to put together, but he was worried they might do something stupid. It all seemed to be going as planner though, and he gave a relieved sigh.


    He doubted the other two groups would be making a conscious effort to take one of the creatures alive. Many of their reasons for being here had seemed dubious. That was why he had made sure Francis had kept the ones they could trust as the main thrusting group.


    The Mercenary Captain had an evil glint in his eyes. Seemed like he was more here for the thrill of the hunt and the kill, rather than what he had been hired for. And the Mercenaries under his command had brought their own supplies. He wasn''t about to complain about that though, but he couldn''t be sure what they had stashed away in there.


    It had been a pity he needed to send his First Mate off with the second crew. But they needed a good show of leadership to be able to hang together. Most of them didn''t look like they were really mercenaries.


    In fact, few on this voyage did, beside the Mercenary Band they had hired. The only one who looked he could hold his own was that big fellow, Lugh. But he was always following around that little runty man, must be a younger brother or something.


    Morgan dismissed these thoughts, he needed to focus on what was about to happen. He needed to capture one of these creatures. Fifteen men had gone with the other two groups, and he took twenty-five himself. Leaving the soldier to guard the doctors.


    Twenty-five of the people he trusted the most from amongst his crew. He hoped it would be enough to capture one of the beasts. Killing them in the middle of the day had been one thing, and he wished he could have waited until day had come. But trouble would have started during the night. Sleeping with a watch wasn''t really an option, on such open ground. These things moved like lightning.


    He remembered with a shudder, the way the beast had charged up the knoll, dodging the muskets as they were fired, and then leaping over the front rank of men to bear down on him. He pulled the coat tight. They weren''t stupid creatures. They had known he was the one giving the orders. With him gone that day they might have stood a chance. Only his reflexes had saved him that day.


    Regret had settled later. He had only done the deed because they had attacked him first. But after seeing them properly, after studying the carcass in his cabin for some time. He realised it wasn''t much more than a regular animal. Something you would find in the forests, running with the bears. But history had these creatures nowhere in its pages.


    It was like they didn''t exist. And he had killed about twenty of the creatures. In cold blood, under the brilliant light of mid-morning. These creatures seemed to only live here. He couldn''t put his finger on why though. But something had stirred his mind into thinking as they had sailed closer to the island.


    Two things came to his mind they had returned. Firstly was the fact that the island wasn''t really very far from the main shipping lines, yet it appeared on no maps he had ever seen. Until just recently it had been shrouded in mystery.


    The second thought to enter his mind was of the island itself. They had sailed in from a slightly different direction this time, to have a proper look at the island. From what they had seen it was clear the island was segmented. Great mountain ranges seemed to separate one section from another, with the cliffs in the centre visible from each side. But what was really surprising about the island was that each segment had different weather patterns. On one side violent storms threw themselves against the coast, and snow and ice could be seen along the edges on the island. Around a little further and the trees were only just losing their leaves, the multi-coloured leaves of autumn clear for all to see.


    Then they had come back to where they had landed last time, and the trees were still vibrant green. Unchanged from when he had last been here. That had been roughly half a year ago, maybe a little longer, but things looked unchanged, and he had the strange feeling that was the way they were.


    The summer never left this part of the island.


    The answer to this mystery, he knew, lay behind the solid walls of stone that rose from ground at the centre of the island. They didn''t look like a volcano, but more like they were hiding something. His heart compelled him to go there, for no other reason than to look and see what lay beyond. He had no wish to spoil this land any more than he already had.


    He knew it would suffer though. He hoped he could minimise its suffering though. Keep the balance of harmony in the island, while still managing to fulfil his promises.


    His eyes searched back the camp, after daydreaming, and he saw that everyone was waiting on him. They were ready to go, and waiting patiently. He raised his arm and then let it drop in the direction of the forest. Slowly they all moved out.


    * * *


    Kabian watched the commotion below from the deeper shadows within the trees. The darkness blended across his grey hide making it so only his eyes were visible as golden orbs on the light of the moon. His mind wandered as he watched them.


    Over and over he saw his father, Hakai; leap at the creature, only to be killed as he landed. His final breath misting over the creature that now stood before him. It had come back, and Kabian could only assume it was to finish what it had already started.


    He growled low and anger flashed across his eyes. He was glad Estumi had come with him. Without her guiding hand he was sure that something reckless would have happened. Something that would have endangered his life. A few times he had considered rushing down and tearing the creatures throat out, but he knew he wasn¡¯t likely to make it within a few paces of the creature before the thunder sticks killed him.


    The creatures in the red hides were still standing in the same spot, or more to the point, kneeling. But they hadn¡¯t moved, and their thunder sticks were constantly pointed at the forest. He was not yet fast enough to make it to the main creature before he was killed.


    Kabian forced himself to turn away before his primal instincts started to take control. His pain was great, but he was sure the pain suffered by the other wolves would be just as great, if the creatures were allowed to kill anymore. He had a responsibility to look after them.


    He had a responsibility to them. The thought kept playing through Kabian¡¯s mind, mixing and twisting with all his rage and anguish. He was a clan leader now. It hadn¡¯t really sunk in yet that it was true. He had watched it as it happened, but as if he was outside his own body. His scent was now on every wolf that had come with Koga. It was even on Koga himself, the old clan leader.


    This baffled him, and added to the confusion of everything going on. It was happening so fast. The meeting had only been a couple of nights ago, and already the creatures had arrived at the island.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    He closed his eyes and let the sounds of the forest wash over him. He could hear the bubbling brook not too far away, as the water crashed over the rocks and onwards to the Water. He could hear the birds as they took up nest for the night, or hunted for a midnight meal. The wind rustled through the leaves, and the wolves brushed against the ground and the trees, making barely any sound.


    But above all of this he could hear the bustle of the creatures. They rushed around everywhere, always speaking loudly in those strange voices they had. Banging things together, and pulling things apart. They were noisy creatures.


    He opened his eyes and started walking back to where the others waited. He knew within himself that he wasn¡¯t prepared for what had been forced upon him yet. But he also knew he had no choice.


    The only people who could help him were gone, and he didn¡¯t know where. Koga had insisted on leading the wolves to the north. And Ohenoki, who had been guiding his paw through all of this so far, was yet to show up. The last he had seen the old grey wolf was when they had the clan leader meeting. Koga had been the last Kabian knew who had spoken with Ohenoki, but he wasn¡¯t saying a word about what had gone on during that conversation. Whatever it was though, it was why he was beside Kabian now.


    He wished Ohenoki was here now, to explain to him what he needed to do.


    * * *


    The wind brushed down through the top of the opening above them, cooling the wolves that had been baking in the hot sun all day long. Ohenoki looked up and around. He looked at the top of the cliffs, and his eyes wandered along its perfectly round edge, looking at the dark night sky. Clouds gathered around certain edges of the cliffs, but never came over them.


    His eyes wandered down a little, at the crafted walls that were the inside of the Temple. From the top of the cliffs down everything was a perfect circle except for the runes and symbols that had been carved into the walls by some unknown force.


    His gaze dropped even lower and he looked at the four entrances that spotted the base of the walls. One at each point, north, south, east, and west. Each one lead to a different part of the island. The south one was his entrance, to the land bathed in summer. He had entered it days ago. But it was hard to tell.


    Time seemed to flow differently within the Temple. One minute you would seem to be moving fast, the next you were crawling at a snails pace. It was always strange coming in here, but he had not done so for some time, and neither had the three wolves sitting around him.


    To his right was a wolf similar to himself in many ways, the only real difference being that Seichi was black, where Ohenoki was grey. They had been friends for many years, and they thought along the same lines. He had been pleased when he realised Seichi was still one of them, it would make his efforts these past days seem less futile.


    Across from him sat his biggest worry. The great white wolf was massive, standing well above the other three wolves. Valter was also more powerful than the other three, but that was to be taken for granted, considering such a size difference existed. Ohenoki did not fear him because of his size though. He feared Valter because of the self centred mind track the great white wolf had. He only looked out for himself and his own, barely sparing a thought for the others.


    And if having one of the members of the meeting completely opposed to what you asked wasn¡¯t enough, the final member seemed to always follow what Valter decided to do. Not because it was the wisest or smartest thing to do. It was only because Ecazin looked up at the bigger wolf, metaphorically and literally.


    Ecazin was the smallest wolf sitting around in the circle. He lived mostly of rabbits and chipmunks. Small creatures that were easy to find, but hard to catch. As such the little red wolf was fast, very fast. He may not have had the size and strength of the other wolves, but he could surely outrun them.


    Valter had started to speak, his growl low and rough, and very strong.


    ¡°I will not support this, Ohenoki. It does not sit right within me. To trust the balance to such whims is unthinkable.¡±


    ¡°I agree, Valter,¡± Ecazin¡¯s growl was a bit higher in pitch, and he seemed to drag each growl out for longer than needed.


    ¡°But we cannot sit here while this happens. There is more at stake here than you realise.¡±


    Ohenoki knew it was pointless. He had hoped he could sway their minds, but he had not expected it. Valter was very set in his ways, and hard to shift.


    ¡°It seems to me Ohenoki that you are just afraid to die.¡±


    ¡°Valter, if my time comes, then it comes. I can do nothing about it.¡±


    ¡°Then why come to us asking for assistance?¡±


    ¡°Because I had hoped you would see reason, Valter. The humans threaten not only my wolves, but the rest of the wolves at the island.¡±


    ¡°No they don¡¯t Ohenoki. You know they can¡¯t pass through the walls. Monok made sure of that. He made creature sounds to keep the wolves in from the mountains, and he hid the trails within the Temple to all but us. What you ask is reckless.¡±


    ¡°You can feel it as well as I do Valter¡±


    ¡°I feel it too,¡± Ecazin¡¯s eyes shifted around as he growled, as if fearful the cause of his feeling was over his shoulder.


    ¡°Close you mouth Ecazin,¡± Valter growled sharply and angrily.


    ¡°Valter, I too can feel it,¡± Seichi spoke calmly, keeping his tone level, ¡°it has been getting closer these past few days. And you know very well what this feeling means.¡±


    Valter seemed to shrug his shoulders.


    ¡°Right now, to me, it means nothing. It¡¯s no more than a feeling. It might not even be right.¡±


    Seichi shook his head slowly and lowered it. There was just no getting through to Valter.


    The white wolf stood up to his full height and turned away from the other three. Slowly he started walking back to the northern most entrance.


    ¡°Valter, this meeting is not yet over.¡±


    Ohenoki and Seichi called to him, but he paid them no heed and continued on his trek. They looked across at Ecazin, who had now started his trek back to his entrance, the western most one. Again paying them no heed when they tried to call to him.


    ¡°I fear we may be in trouble with this, Ohenoki. My trust is in what you say. But I would see for myself, before bringing my wolves across.¡±


    ¡°What I fear the most at the moment Seichi. Is that the one who will succeed me is not yet ready. I had been training one to take my place, but his life was taken from us, and I struggled within myself to find a new heir. But I think Monok has been guiding my paws in this.¡±


    ¡°I feel Monok has been guiding everyone¡¯s paws, even these humans who have come here. But I think Monok hadn¡¯t counted on him coming this close to our island.¡±


    ¡°I can feel his presence, out over the water, hanging back. He must be waiting for something. He knows we are here, why not attack?¡±


    ¡°Good question, but I fear only Innic himself may answer it.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he is wary of what happened last time we fought and the four of us brought to him down.¡±


    ¡°It may be that. But right now I think I need to see what is going on.¡±


    ¡°You are right dear friend. Let us depart and see what is happening, I can hear them calling my name. They seek me out over there. I need to aid them.¡±


    Slowly and deliberately the two wolves started walking towards the southern entrance, heading towards where the humans had started making their way inland.


    * * *


    Innic lounged on the bed of the captain¡¯s cabin, watching as the Governor poured over a series of maps he had been given.


    ¡°It''s not here. Not on any of them.¡±


    He shuffled the maps as he spoke, looking from one to another.


    Of course it isn¡¯t you fool. You think their god Monok wants them found? He hid them away from everything.


    ¡°Then why now? Why him?¡±


    He was waving his arms around wildly now. The situation was confusing.


    ¡°And why are we now out here? With the Armada of all things!¡±


    He waves his arm towards the window that covered most of the back wall. Outside, in the night, lights could be seen from many a vessel as the bobbed up and down on the currents of the ocean.


    Innic gave a shrug.


    I cannot answer that. Maybe the power is failing and it was just random chance?


    ¡°But why are we here?¡±


    You¡¯re here because I told you to be here. And you brought the Armada because I told you to bring it. And you¡¯re going to continue to do as I say until I release you from your service. And that may be a very long time.


    The Governor threw his arms in the air and fell backwards onto the only chair in the cabin. Thankfully it was padded. He slid down a bit as he sat there, and relaxed, calming himself down.


    ¡°Then why do we still wait out here? Why not just land and take the island by force?¡±


    There are four reasons why, and their names are Ohenoki, Valter, Seichi and Ecazin. They can feel my presence just as I can feel theirs. They know something is going on. And until Arman reports back on what he sees, then I will not risk a landing. Too many lives will be lost for no gain. Not that I care for your soldiers, I just can¡¯t sail a ship by myself.


    The Governor shook his head; things were more confusing now than when they had sent Arman off to find out what was going on. He laid himself back in the chair closed his eyes, drifting off into a sleep filled with big black dogs and creatures from nightmares, fighting each other.

 Chapter Fifteen

    Morgan walked cautiously through the forest. Each foot was placed onto the soft earth with the lightest touch. He didn¡¯t want to break any twigs for fear it may give away their position. The men coming behind him were fidgety already.


    His arms were hidden within his coat, hands resting on the handles of the flintlocks. He was ready to draw them at a moments notice, and knew it might come to that. The men on either side of him had muskets at the ready, and were aiming them at different positions with every step.


    Noise carried from within the forest. It had started nearly an hour after they had entered the trees. Always seeming to be just ahead of them. The echoes making it harder to find. They seemed to be getting no closer though. The sounds just kept going on, and the men were freaked out by now.


    There was howling. Growling deep and low, mixed with barking. Branches snapping, leaves rustling. The sound of running feet. Normally it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Just the regular sounds of a forest. But his men knew otherwise. They knew what was hiding out in the darkness.


    He had forsaken lanterns, worried they would give away their position too quickly. Instead they had been relying on the light from the moon. Early on they had stumbled, but now they could see clearly, and then men were thanking him for his foresight. But it would still be hard to see the creatures ahead of them.


    Then the sound changed. It shifted. It moved off to their right, further north of where they were. It seemed to distance itself from them with every step they took. This pleased him greatly. Morgan raised a fist into the air, signally for them to halt. They stopped as quietly as they could and listened.


    The noises were definitely getting further away. This was his chance. Whatever was holding the creatures attention sounded like it could hold it for a little longer. They needed to push on quickly. He pointed forwards with his finger and started moving with pace into the forest further.


    His men followed, they weren¡¯t trying to be quiet now, and the forest filled with only the sound of their crashing feet. They tried to put as much distance between the sounds and themselves as they could. Maybe they might even come across something that signified there were more creatures around. Maybe even a den.


    * * *


    Kabian¡¯s breath was coming a little ragged now. He was exerting himself past the limits of endurance. As were many of the wolves surrounding him right now.


    They had withdrawn for a moment, pulling back from the main fight. They had made a circle around him, protecting him while he tried to recover his stamina. The fight had not been going well and they needed all the help they could get now.


    The other wolves had appeared out of nowhere and surprised them. Too focused had they been on the creatures that were now on the move, that they hadn¡¯t smelt the wolves approaching. Then they had just attacked.


    They didn¡¯t even speak with Kabian, they attacked relentlessly. It seemed too, that there were more wolves attacking them than he had been left with. He wished Koga had stayed around for longer, and then they would not have had this problem.


    Estumi came to him as he rested.


    ¡°I am sorry to say this Kabian,¡± her head was hung low as she growled in a soft voice at him, ¡°but I recognise the scents on the wolves attacking us. They are Oak Wood and Crystal Glade clans.¡±


    ¡°Both?¡± His head whipped up as he heard this. Last he had known the two clans had been at each others throats, fighting over the land originally controlled by the Hot Sands Clan.


    ¡°Yes, both clans are attacking us. Not the whole clan though, thankfully. It seems more like hunting parties from both. So roughly fourteen wolves are chasing us nine down. And we are losing ground on them too.¡±


    ¡°I do not understand why Kamide would do this¡­¡± Kabian ignored the last bit of information that Estumi had told him. His mind was focused on what he viewed as an impossibility. Kamide may not like him, but he didn¡¯t seem the type to go against Ohenoki.


    Estumi nipped him on his ear.


    ¡°Kabian, snap out of it. We need your head clear for this.¡±


    ¡°Thankyou Estumi. But you know you¡¯re the brains here. Without you, we would already have lost.¡±


    ¡°That is of no consequence. If you¡¯re lost, then I believe we will lose completely.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t place so much importance on me Estumi.¡±


    ¡°We have lost the creatures. We do not know where they have gone.¡±


    The last words struck a blow to Kabian like none he had known before.


    ¡°But¡­ how?... they can¡¯t have¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t find the words to express what he was feeling. His mouth sat partly open and his eyes were bewildered.


    ¡°We lost them while we were focused on the wolves. It is not your fault. And we will find them again. What we need to do, though, is focus on keeping you alive.¡±


    She looked around and sniffed the air. Kabian did the same. He could smell it now. The wolves were still near. Two scents betrayed their position, two different scents, and he realised these were two clan scents.


    He then took the time to look at the wolves with him. Surprisingly they had not lost a single wolf yet, though some were suffering from serious injuries. On last count they had downed two of their opponents permanently, and the rest were carrying wounds just as serious.


    It would keep them at the same pace. But the wolves with Kabian were feeling the weight of the night dragging on. They were weary to the bone now, and wouldn¡¯t be able to sustain the fight for much longer. They had no choice but to pull out of the area.


    ¡°Estumi, we must leave. Even I know we are on the verge of losing.¡±


    ¡°You are finally starting to think like a warrior.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just trying to keep wolves alive here.¡±


    ¡°Even so, you see it¡¯s useless to stay here. We¡¯ll pull back to the edge of the forest. They won¡¯t dare come all the way down there.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡± Kabian barked his command to those around him.


    All the wolves looked behind them before they turned to run towards the Sands.


    Kabian was struggling; he had never had to run so much. Estumi and a few of the others pulled ahead of him quickly, but one or two stayed back to keep an eye on him.


    It didn¡¯t take long, but behind them the three wolves making up the back of the fleeing clan could hear their pursuers. Kabian was holding them back, and the other wolves were catching up already. He tried to urge himself on, but he could push no more. He had reached the limits of his body.


    The two wolves on either side of him exchanged brief worried glances, but didn¡¯t lose sight of what their purpose was. The sounds were getting closer quickly, and they looked over their shoulders to see what was going on behind. Kabian took the same moment to look behind; he wanted to be sure he knew what they knew. And he was now wishing he hadn¡¯t.


    As they rounded a tree he could see that there were four wolves on their trail, running fast. They dodged around each other and pushed their way forward, edging ever closer to the three wolves. They seemed to be injured, but not so much it could stop them running.


    He faced forward again and redoubled his efforts. He was sure he could push a little more speed from his legs. It just didn¡¯t seem to want to happen though. It wasn¡¯t long before he could hear the snapping of jaws from behind him as they were almost close enough to grab his tail.


    He swerved a little and glanced sideways. One of the wolves was coming up the left hand side, outside his guard thankfully. But he watched as its nose dived down, teeth snapping at the legs of his bodyguard, catching a heel with its sharp teeth.


    The wolf to Kabian¡¯s left suddenly went down in a heap, feet tangling together. It fell on top of the other wolf though, trapping its head under its body. The two wolves started rolling, their forward momentum dragging them across the ground for a few more metres before they finally came to a halt.


    Another wolf pulled up on his left, directly next to him now.


    ¡°Jump!¡±


    The wolf to his right barked at him sharply, and instinctively he lifted into the air, pulling his body high. The enemy wolf next to him was about to do the same when his second bodyguard rushed through the space he had vacated and charged into it with his shoulder.


    The enemy wolf was jolted to the side and collided with a tree, causing it to spin sharply. At the speed they had been running, it most likely had smashed its shoulder blade too.


    Kabian tripped up slightly and began to slow a little. Thinking he wouldn¡¯t waste the opportunity he turned sideways and planted his paws sharply into the ground. He skidded to a halt very quickly, and one of the wolves behind him didn¡¯t react in time.


    It ran legs first into his back as he brought himself close to the ground. With its legs taken from under its body it dived headfirst into the ground on the other side of Kabian, and then tumbled for a bit. Kabian¡¯s second bodyguard stopped and turned to see what was going on when the enemy wolf collected him and the two tumbled for a bit.


    Kabian gave a short laugh and stood up. He looked around to see where the last wolf was. And he wasn¡¯t hard to find. He stood not too far away, walking very slowly and deliberately in Kabian¡¯s direction. His eyes glittered gold in the moon light.


    ¡°Well well. What is it we have here then?¡± The enemy wolf¡¯s voice was deep and menacing, its teeth were barred, ¡°Looks like it¡¯s just you and me now. Your little bodyguards are out of the way now. I¡¯ll be rewarded greatly for this you know.¡±


    Kabian pulled himself backwards, head raised and looking all around for a way out, tail between his legs. He slid himself back a bit, trying to move as far from whoever this wolf before him was. He had never seen the wolf before, but somehow it knew exactly who he was.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°Time to go to Monok¡¯s Halls, Kabian!¡±


    With a pace or two the wolf charged forward and leap into the air. Kabian had no choice, he had nowhere to go. He quickly put himself into a fighting stance and pushed off the ground.


    The two collided in the air, the weight of each turning them around a little as they snapped at each others throats. They landed heavily. The enemy wolf was obviously just as tired as he was. Kabian didn¡¯t think there would be much of a fight, no matter how tired the other wolf was, Kabian was near exhaustion, near collapsing.


    It ran forward again, Kabian leaping with it as they again tried to tear into the others throat. Kabian landed a little wrong though and he nearly lost his footing.


    The enemy took advantage of that and came charging again quickly. Kabian had no time to leap this time around, so he just pulled himself close to the ground and closed his eyes.


    He heard a noise above his head and opened one eye.


    Estumi had come back and leapt at the wolf as it was bearing down on Kabian. She caught it clear in the side with her back paws and pushed her body off it as if it was a rock she was leaping from.


    The enemy wolf had the wind knocked out of him and landed with a great thud on his side as he was driven into the ground.


    Estumi, on the other hand, gracefully turned herself in the air and twisted as she came down to land. He front paws touched the ground just in front of Kabian¡¯s eyes, rasing a small amount of dust. She leaned forward and pushed him a little with her nose.


    He opened his other eye and stood up. He looked around, but could only see one of the guards who had come with him. The guard was kicking dirt onto an enemy wolf with a couple of flicks of his hind legs.


    ¡°Are you alright Kabian?¡± Estumi looked at him, checking for any major injuries, as if she was his mother or elder sister.


    ¡°I am fine Estumi.¡± He snapped back.


    ¡°Then let us continue.¡±


    They started off again, catching up to where the others were waiting, and then making their way towards the tree line.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware of it until I lost sight of you. But they were the only wolves who could catch us. The others are just as wounded as we are, and don¡¯t seem to be making much effort to chase us down. If I had known of this before, then I would have stopped to fight them, maybe then we would have lost Kitsuko. But there is no time to worry on what could have been.¡±


    ¡°It was not your fault Estumi. You were not to know of it.¡±


    ¡°But it is my fault I let you out of my sight. I am supposed to be looking after you while Koga is not here. And so far I am not doing a very good job.¡±


    Kabian shook his head slightly at her.


    ¡°How can you say that? I am still alive. Now, once we evade our pursuers, then we need to find the creatures again.¡±


    ¡°We should lose them soon. I cannot hear them anymore. And then it should not be hard to pick up the creatures trail again. A lot of them had moved through. I just hope they didn¡¯t come across any other wolves yet. Especially not from those two clan, or there might be trouble.¡±


    ¡°I sure hope they haven¡¯t Estumi. I sure hope they are well hidden.¡±


    * * *


    Morgan looked to his left and right. The men carrying the wooden pieces they had assembled earlier had stopped just to his side, placing the item on the ground. They would be needing it soon. They had found what they had been seeking all night.


    They had left the sounds of animals fighting far behind and continued on. Finding what appeared to be a deer trail they followed it until the tracks had appeared. The tracks had headed off deeper into the woods, eventually the trees had begun to thin.


    Morgan brought the men on the down wind side of the clearing, knowing full well how sensitive a dog nose was. He wanted to remain hidden for as long as he could. Once safely away from the wind they had moved forward a little so they could see into the clearing.


    The moon shone down on it clearly, but it was obvious dawn would not be far away. They would be safer when it came, but until then they needed to be on their guard.


    In the centre of the clearing was a sight Morgan had seen before. A small rise in the ground covered in grass and peaked with a few mismatched boulders. He took the time to study it, finding the entrance that must lead to their den.


    Some of the creatures were on the knoll, but didn¡¯t seem aware that the humans were so close. He watched as one slowly made its way into the den. The others were just relaxing in various positions. Most of them were lying down on the knoll. A couple were keeping an eye on the surroundings from atop the boulders.


    He counted them and realised there weren¡¯t as many here as there had been last time. Maybe the others were off somewhere else. Maybe that sound had been the creatures from this knoll. But he couldn¡¯t think on that, he had to focus on what was here and now.


    He motioned for the men carrying the wooden item to move around towards the entrance to the cave. The remaining sailors came with them too. These creatures seemed like animals, so he would treat them such, and use tactics usually reserved for other dangerous animals.


    The direct approach last time had been dangerous. And all had nearly come undone when the creatures had charged back up the knoll at them. He didn¡¯t want to even give them the chance. That had been broad daylight too. At night it was hard to even seen the creatures, their coats blending in well with the half-light from the moon. They only had a few moments to make this work, and if it didn¡¯t, then there would be problems.


    He came around to face the cave and drew his two pistols. He held them before him, and had a quick look to make sure they would still fire. It seemed the moisture hadn¡¯t touched them. He was thankful for his oiled coat. It kept all moisture from him.


    He checked to see that everyone was in position then motioned with his gun to move forward.


    The sailors charged out into the clearing on either side of the cave, yelling and screaming incoherently. One fired his musket and the noise echoed throughout the clearing. The men carrying the wooden item of his moved forward. Morgan took two men with muskets and made his way into the cave.


    * * *


    Tobi shook when the blast sounded outside. It echoed right down into the cave and set her hairs on end. She glanced to her side where Kamide lay. His eyes opened from the sound, and he looked around groggily. He was tired, and had been sleeping when the noises started.


    Tobi moved closer to him as he tried to stand, providing support for him. She could hear the sounds from above continuing, the entrance to the den out of sight due to the slope of the tunnel. Wolves were running in all directions by the sound of it. They would scatter and come back into together when they were safely in the trees.


    Where was Poi? She thought as Kamide was slowly bringing himself to a standing position.


    She didn¡¯t like Poi, but when Kamide was in such a fragile state, he was running the clan. He had gone on a hunt earlier, which she found strange, as they had brought down a deer only a few days ago.


    Kamide finally got himself standing and looked at her with his groggy eyes.


    ¡°What is going on Tobi? There is so much noise out there. I was dreaming so well.¡±


    His words came weakly, and they were barely above a whisper. He didn¡¯t seem long for this world, but they tried their hardest to keep him here.


    ¡°I do not know Kamide. It has only just started. I have not left your side yet.¡±


    ¡°Tobi, you are too good to a dying old wolf.¡±


    ¡°That I may be, father, but I am worried about you. You have worsened, and I do not wish Poi to take over yet.¡±


    ¡°Neither do I. He would be a strong leader. But he is rash and head strong. I fear he may endanger us. Has there been word from Kabian yet?¡±


    ¡°Not that I know of. But Poi has been dealing with everything lately, and I have no idea whets going on.¡±


    They were about to started walking when the sound of a foot falling on the cave floor caught her attention. It was far too loud and heavy to be a wolf. She looked up to see three strange creatures coming down from the cave entrance.


    All she could see at first was their feet, but she quickly stepped backwards, trying to bring Kamide back to the ground. He lay down willing, he energy had been lost long ago, and standing tired him a lot. He collapsed onto his good side, and she stood over him.


    The creatures paused for a moment with the sound of Kamide falling on the ground, but continued on quickly enough. They came into sight more, and she could tell now these were the creatures Kabian had told her about. He hadn¡¯t liked reliving the day, but he had told her. He had also warned her about the sticks they carried. Thunder sticks he had called them.


    She tried to cover Kamide as much as she could, but knew it would be no use against the thunder sticks. From what Kabian had said, they could kill the both of them without the creatures coming anywhere near.


    The creatures stopped well short of them, and she let out a low and menacing growl, trying to dissuade them from coming any closer. It didn¡¯t seem to do any good though, as the creature in the middle took another step forward.


    She barred her teeth, increasing her growl, and raised the hackles on the back of her neck. The creature stopped for a moment, looking a little shaken, but it didn¡¯t stop it from coming any closer. It held two small items before it and they were both pointed at Tobi.


    It was only a few paces away now, and Tobi could have easily ducked forward and tore the creature¡¯s throat out. But she would be leaving Kamide exposed, and with the two creatures behind with the thunder sticks she was sure they would both die.


    She held her ground, and shifted back a little. The creature crouched down, resting on its heels. It looked at her deeply, and then tilted its head so it could look at Kamide.


    One of its hands started to move forward to touch Kamide, and Tobi snapped at it. The creature pulled his hand back sharply, and Tobi couldn¡¯t get her teeth around it. It pointed its arm off to the side then and a noise like thunder echoed in the den.


    Sparks flew as something hit the other wall, in clear sight on Tobi. She stepped back a bit. The creature reached within itself with the small thunder stick and then it came back out holding nothing. The other hand was still pointing the second thunder stick at her though.


    It reached its arm out again, but this time she backed off a little, knowing full well if he used the thunder sticks again, she would not survive to protect Kamide. The creature touched her father, feeling through the thick fur around his neck. It then came closer and moved its hand near the wound.


    It pulled away and motioned to the other two. Slowly they came around the back of Tobi. The creature before her moved out of the way and motioned up to the cave entrance.


    Even though she couldn¡¯t understand any of the sounds it was making, she was sure it wanted her to leave the den. She stepped off Kamide and waited for him to get up. He had woken again before, but was still too tired to do much more than lay still. Even when the creature had reached forward, he didn¡¯t have the strength to snap at its arm.


    Kamide tried to stand though. And Tobi stood to one side, waiting to collect his weight. The creature saw him struggling and went down beside him. To her surprise, rather than killing Kamide where he half stood, he pushed against Kamide¡¯s good side. The effort from the creature helped him to stand, and soon they were moving slowly out of the den.


    The light of predawn was well in the sky now, lighting the end of the tunnel. As they drew closer to the entrance, the creatures trailing just behind her and Kamide, they could see more of the foul beasts. They were not looking in her direction though, but out into the clearing surrounding the knoll. They must be keeping the other wolves at bay.


    She let out a small howl, trying to warn the others to keep away. Something prodded her in the rear though, and she stopped. She just hoped none of the wolves would be silly enough to try and take the den back. There seemed to be more of the creatures than wolves. If only Poi hadn¡¯t taken all the young, fit wolves and gone hunting.


    There was a small gap between the creatures above her, and Tobi made for it. She knew too well that they wouldn¡¯t be able to outrun the creatures before getting killed. Well, she might be able to, but Kamide wouldn¡¯t make three steps before he was killed. And she wouldn¡¯t be able to live with herself after that. So instead she just did as she thought she was instructed.


    Something wooden was waiting between the creatures, and they prodded her to step into it with Kamide. She did so, but against her will. A crash behind her said something had closed. She looked around. They had caged her and Kamide.


    She let out a loud and long howl of anguish, telling any who could hear that she had been captured. Then she threw herself against the side of the cage. But the wooden beams just bent slightly before springing back into their regular position. She went to try gnawing at them, but there was a strange taste to the wood. They had coated it in something, and she had no idea what.


    She threw herself at the bars again.


    * * *


    Morgan laughed as the creature threw itself against the wooden bars of the cage again. The effort was futile, he hadn¡¯t bought the cage without knowing it could hold. It was the same sort of cage used to trap tigers. There would be no easy escape from this one.


    ¡°Why did you have to bring two Cap¡¯n?¡±


    One of the sailors brought the question up, whining about the fact that it would take twice the effort to carry it now.


    ¡°It intrigued me is why. The lively one seems to be protecting the weaker one. The weak one looks like a male too. It¡¯s got part of an antler sticking out of its side too. Tells me there must be deer around these parts.¡±


    He scratched the stubble on his chin. His thoughts of these creatures were changing. This seemed like some sort of loyalty. The lively one had defended the injured creature.


    ¡°And I am sure, if they both stay alive, we will all be payed double. We were asked to bring one back, but bringing two back would be better. Now drag it back into the cave a bit and stand guard. We¡¯ll move out when dawn breaks, it won¡¯t be far off.


    When daylight finally breaks I want half of you to head back to base camp. Take the creatures with you. You should be fine; they will be easy to see in the daylight. The rest of us are going to make for the cliffs. We¡¯ll wait there to see if the other groups make it there. Then we will head back to the camp.¡±


    The men around him nodded their agreement.

 Chapter Sixteen

    Kabian listened to the howl. It was weak and far away. But it drew his heart towards it. Somehow it was compelling him to want to go seeking it.


    Dawn was rapidly approaching, and with it their chance of remaining hidden would vanish. The creatures had gotten away from him during the night. They had slipped past when the wolves from Oak Wood and Crystal Glade had attacked.


    The howl was weak, but it spoke of fear, fear of things unknown. He paced along the edge of the trees, trying to decide what to do.


    They had moved a bit further south of where the creatures were waiting on the Sands. He needed to be able to think clearly, and to do that he needed to be on the Sands. Something about this spot seemed to calm him down.


    More than just this single howl worried him. They had heard the mourning howl earlier too, coming from where Koga had gone during the night. He was back now, and awaiting Kabian¡¯s orders.


    There had been no noticeable sounds coming from the south. He could only imagine what had happened to Yoshi and the wolves that gone with him. If he had the time, he would head down and find out for himself.


    But this latest howl seemed more urgent. It made him think that the creatures they had lost were causing trouble inland. He looked around for the other wolves, trying to find Koga and Estumi from within their midst.


    They had lost a few wolves now. Not many from what he could tell, but Koga definitely appeared to be mourning their loss. More were injured, and some were struggling to run.


    He found the two he was looking for over to one side, just within the embrace of the forest. He made his way too them. He needed their advice before he made decisions.


    ¡°Koga, Estumi, please talk with me a moment.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Kabian. I will always be able to make time to speak with you.¡±


    Koga was as always pleasant to speak to. But Kabian had the feeling he knew more about each situation than he was letting on.


    ¡°I can hear a howl in the distance.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we hear it too. We were just discussing what its significance might be.¡±


    ¡°Well, Koga, I believe it to be due to the creatures we lost track of during the night.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is the main possibility we have been considering. We also considered that it might be the creature I fought with. The one that fled into the trees. And then there were the creatures Yoshi was tracking. We have had no word from him as of yet.¡±


    ¡°They are all very well Koga. But it doesn¡¯t matter which group of creatures it is. What matters is I believe we need to go and look into what is going on. Maybe we can help whoever is howling.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more, Kabian. A wise choice.¡±


    Estumi bowed her head towards Koga, and then Kabian.


    ¡°Excuse me; I am exhausted from the chase earlier. Kabian, you are young and quick to regain your strength. I am not, and neither are many who ran with us. I would ask that we be left down here, where we can rest.¡±


    Koga nodded as Estumi spoke, but looked towards Kabian for an answer. It seemed the wily wolf was pushing things onto Kabian more and more.


    ¡°Estumi, if you need to have rest, then take it. Koga and I can deal with what is happening.¡±


    ¡°True, Kabian. Estumi, please stay here and give the others your wisdom. Kabian and I will take but a few wolves, and look into the howl. With the sun peaking over the horizon soon I would feel safer with fewer wolves at our heels. Estumi, just remember, when the sun rises into the sky, keep everyone from the Sands. They have not been names the Hot Sands for no reason.


    Kabian, I believe there is no time like the present then. Let us make our way into the forest.¡±


    Koga moved off quickly before he could react and barked a few quick orders. Three wolves moved away from the others and came to the tree line. Koga nodded in Kabian¡¯s direction, and the young wolf made his way over.


    ¡°I feel sun will overtake us before we get too far. We will need to move fast.¡±


    That being said they took off into the forest in the predawn.


    They followed where they had heard the howl coming from, and the further they went into the forest, the more Kabian realised where it was they were going. He told himself to worry about it later though, for now he had to keep up with the fast paced Koga.


    The sun was quick to rise, and Kabian stumbled at the light shone through the branches of the trees and disorientated him. For a brief moment he could barely see as the sky went from night to day. But the moment passed as moments do and he was on his way again.


    The new day brought life back to the deathly silent forest of the night. There had been some birds making their calls, and a few deer roaming around. But mostly the creatures had stayed away from where any of the fighting was.


    But now it was teeming with like. Squirrels scampered along just in front of them. Moving out of the way quickly to avoid being trampled. Birds took flight now, and chirped their merry tunes. The forest was alive with its creatures.


    The sun rose higher as they finally made their way into the clearing that he knew was coming. The clearing surrounding the knoll of the Oak Wood Clan. He had been here before, when he first tried to join their clan. The memory of his defeat by Poi was burnt into his mind, and nothing would shift it.


    They skirted the edges of the clearing for a bit, to make sure none of the creatures were there. From what they could tell none had been here for a little while.


    Around the top of the knoll all the wolves were gathering in close.


    Kabian watched them closely, seeing what he could of it before he made his way from the safety of the trees.


    The wolves seemed to sense something. The started sniffing at the air and spread out a little. They moved a little down the knoll on all sides. The middle parted and Kabian could see in clearly now.


    At the very peak of the knoll stood Poi. His head was raised high and he seemed to be looking down upon the other wolves. He looked to be barking orders, and some of the wolves close to him moved through the pack and further down.


    Kabian listened as they got below the pack and starting barking and growling. The other wolves drew back sharply and bunched in together again. They started moving back up the knoll, crowding around Poi again. The wolves continued to bark commands and stayed just down the knoll a little.


    Kabian looked across to see Koga shaking his head from side to side, and a sadness in his eyes. Koga spoke very lowly to Kabian, so as not to be heard by the wolves on the knoll.


    ¡°There is something wrong here. Something very wrong.¡±


    Kabian looked back out at the crowd on the knoll again before replying.


    ¡°It feels like something is missing, Koga.¡±


    ¡°I think you may have it there Kabian. Lets take a look around before we head into the clearing.¡±


    Koga motioned with his head for Kabian to follow, then moved off slowly around the knoll. Nothing seemed too out of place until they reached entrance to the den.


    One wolf lay dead just before the entrance, its side ripped apart, most likely from one of the thunder sticks. The ground around the entrance was scratched and scuffed. The creatures had spent most of their time in front of the den. Paw prints obscured many of the boot prints now though.


    Kabian sniffed at the air, trying to sense a trail long since gone cold. The trails seemed to appear before his eyes like small clouds, twisting around each other. Some thick, some thin and stretched out. These must be the older trails, the ones he was having difficulty picking up.


    It was very faint, but he could sense. He could smell Tobi in the area before him. He stepped forward, just out of the trees, trying to get a better hold of the scent. He took another step forward, edging his way to where it seemed something heavy had sat. The scent was strongest near there.


    So focused on the scent he was that he didnt notice the wolves coming down the knoll until they were atop him, barking loudly. He startled and shook his head. He lost the scent and moved around as if trying to find it again. But the barking started again.


    ¡°Stop where you are Outcast!¡±


    Kabian pulled his body close to the ground and stretched his neck so he could look up. Standing above him, on a rock sitting at the top of the den entrance, was a familair face.


    Poi snarled down at Kabian, spitting off to one side as if in disgust.


    ¡°Scavenger! Get away from our den. Theres nothing there for you.¡±


    The rest of the wolves seemed to be following Poi''s lead, freely or not it was hard to tell. They all still wished for Kabian to leave.


    But he could not. He was so close to the scent. He scurried forward a little, trying to find the scent again. He was sure if he picked it up he could find her. The smell was distressed, and made him think there was something troubling her.


    ¡°You dont listen do you!¡±


    Poi took a step back then leapt from the rock, directly for Kabian. He landed a few paces before Kabian and went to charge him, but halted himself short. Skidding on his heels as Koga stepped between Poi and Kabian.


    ¡°Stand down Poi.¡±


    Poi growled at Koga but moved back. He stopped a few paces away before turning, sniffing the air behind him.


    ¡°What is that I smell Koga? Scent of Oucast?¡±


    He chuckled to himself, and a few others joined in, mostly the younger wolves.


    ¡°Dont tell me your allowing this runt to tell you what to do?¡±


    ¡°Watch who you talk to Poi. I am still your superior!¡±


    Koga stood with his chest out proudly. A few of the wolves in the pack around them started murmuring and throwing glances in his direction, followed by Kabian''s direction.


    Poi whipped around sharply, and his teeth were barred to the gums. As he growled spittle flew everywhere, and the anger in his words was apparent.


    ¡°Not any more Koga! I control Oak Wood now!¡±


    A few of the wolves around him threw up a cheerful howl. But not as many as he had obviously hoped for, as Poi''s eyes suddenly grew wary. He continued on his tirade at Koga though.


    ¡°Get off my land now! You do not belong in Oak Wood Territory. We are about to mourn the loss of our previous leader, and welcome in a new one!¡±


    Koga''s eyes took on a look of surprise.


    ¡°Last I had seen Kamide was ill, a deer antler half in his side. But he was far from dead.¡±


    Koga remained calm, and this seemed to enrage Poi even more.


    ¡°Well little wolf. While you are off galavanting around with this outcast our dying leader was taken by the creatures!¡±


    ¡°And what were you doing while this was happening Poi? Surely you are more than a match for these creatures.¡±


    Poi hesitated, his growls seeming to come in starts now.


    ¡°I... uh... I was... I was off hunting.¡±


    He raised his chest proudly.


    ¡°I was off hunting, and could not be hear to protect our beloved leader.¡±


    From within the crowd surrounding them a bark was let out.


    ¡°Yeah Poi, and we know what you were hunting. Or should we say who?¡±


    Poi nodded to one of the young wolves marking the edge of the crowd, and it ducked within, the sound of a high pitched yelp coming shortly after.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°No need to hide it Poi. We know now where you were. But maybe you should speak to Kabian. Since he is my Clan leader now I suggest you start addressing him with your... concerns... rather than me.¡±


    Poi smiled a broad grin and moved a little around Koga to where Kabian was still sniffing at the ground. Poi dragged his paw through the dirt and threw some at Kabian''s head.


    Kabian shook for a moment to remove the dust from his fur, then quickly rounded on. He may have been looking for a scent, but he had still heard what was going on. His pulled his lips back from his teeth and the hackled on the back of his neck rose sharply. He looked Poi directly in the eyes. The were likely and even match for power now.


    ¡°So it was you Poi? It was you who made us lose the creatures we were trailing? The creatures that eventually came here to take Kamide? You have caused all this Poi, and you will answer for it.¡±


    Poi stared back defiantly, but he hadn''t expected Kabian to stand up to him so readily.


    ¡°I do what I must to survive Outcast. And right now, I challenge you.¡±


    Koga spoke briefly, but stayed away from the two wolves.


    ¡°Kabian, becareful.¡±


    ¡°I accept, for the honour of the Blood Mist Clan. But before we fight I must know one thing. Where is Tobi? I do not see her around us.¡±


    Poi turned away from kabian and walked to the edge of the circle. He laughed out loud as he began to answer.


    ¡°Oh, she was taken with Kamide. She was always looking after him, keeping the dying old sod alive. And now they have been taken together.¡±


    Kabian growled low and darted forward to strike at Poi. But Koga dashed forward as well, charging his shoulder into Kabian and sending him flying to the side.


    The scene caused Poi to laugh even louder, and a few other wolves to join in the laughing as well. But there was a trend, and Koga could deifinitely see it. He came in close to Kabian and whispered low and directly into his ear.


    ¡°Normally I would be all for taking Poi a peg or two down. But we have more important matters now. And I think we have friends where we dont expect any.¡±


    Kabian tried to listen, but his heart was aching. Aching from the knowledge that Tobi was in the hands of the horrible creatures that had been killing everything around them. He lay on the ground, unwilling to get up. Here before him was the wolf responsible for Tobi being captured, and Koga had stopped him from doing anything.


    Koga then spoke loudly for all the other wolves to hear.


    ¡°Kabian, we cannot waste time with this ruffian. You must find Kamide and Tobi.¡±


    Poi''s head was brought around sharply and his eyes narrowed. He started looking at the crowd though, watching for their reaction. It was not favourable to him though, so he took steps to try and rectify this.


    ¡°Koga! Stand aside. He accpeted my challenge for leadership! He must abide by it.¡±


    ¡°But Poi, you are not yet leader. Kamide has to be dead first. And currently he is still alive. And there is a chance to save him.¡±


    Poi moved closer to the two, but Koga stood firmly over the top of Kabian. A noise around the edges drew their attention though.


    The wolves on the outside suddenly rushed into the middle, pushing aside Poi''s thugs, and standing in a line between Koga and Poi. The faced Poi and stood staring at him. One towards the centre started to speak.


    ¡°Koga tells the words turthfully Poi. You are not clan leader yet. And unless you run now, you wont even survive to see noon.¡±


    The wolves growled menacingly at Poi, who took their advice and turned from the clearing. He looked over at Kabian again, who was now starting to stand.


    ¡°I will have my revenge against you Kabian! Oucast! I should have killed you when you first came to us!¡±


    The wolves protecting Kabian took a few steps forward and he turned and fled. Some of the other wolves followed. The young wolves, the ones who had tried threatening the older one. Some were chased off, but others left willingly. The wolves in the middle looked like they could hold a grudge.


    The one who had spoken before turned around to look at Koga.


    ¡°Koga, old friend, do you speak the truth. Will you search for Kamide?¡±


    ¡°Didnt you take your time Hinjo.¡±


    Koga let out a short laugh, and the wolf called Hinjo twisted a paw in the dirt.


    ¡°Sorry about that Koga. But we had to be sure you would not be on Poi''s side.¡±


    ¡°I understand old one. And to answer your question, yes, I do speak the turth. Kabian here will seek out Kamide.¡±


    Hinjo looked a little downcast.


    ¡°Oh. I had thought you would do it. But I suppose we must rely on this pup then.¡±


    ¡°Hinjo, I think the Clan Leader of the Blood Mist Clan deserves more respect than that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are right Koga. We apologise Kabian. We have no right to treat you the way we have. Yes Poi beat you and drove you off. But what happened then happened. It has no bearing on the now. If Koga trusts you, then so we must.¡±


    Hinjo bowed his head low and Kabian looked across at Koga.


    ¡°I understand, friend Hinjo. There is no need for this. Time grows short. Her scent grows feint.¡±


    Koga laughed at Kabian quickly while Hinjo looked at him with raised eyes. Koga moved in close to Hinjo and spoke quietly to him.


    ¡°He senses Tobi, not Kamide. You knew she was taking him meat didnt you?¡±


    ¡°Yes we did. She always had a soft spot for him. Kamide listened to her too, and we were ready to come to his aid. But Poi made us drive his messenger off.¡±


    ¡°At least that is better than what Crystal Glade did. They have killed four wolves already.¡±


    ¡°Poi''s influence I am afraid. He promises them our lands.¡±


    Koga nodded and watched as Kabian found the scent again.


    ¡°This way, quickly, I found her again. We must hurry.¡±


    Koga nodded.


    ¡°I cannot go Kabian. Take Hinjo and the Oak Wood wolves though. I must find Sugano and warn him. I could smell the creatures had moved off further in the woods.¡±


    ¡°Yes they did,¡± Hinjo spoke to Koga quickly, ¡°one lot left for the cliffs, while the others took Kamide and Tobi and went back to the Hot Sands.¡±


    ¡°Then follow Kabian, old friend. He will lead you straight to them. When you have them, bring them to the meeting place. We will be waiting there, watching these creatures no doubt.¡±


    He called to Kabian quickly, who had already started off into the forest.


    ¡°Do nothing while the sun is high Kabian. Wait til dusk settles in.¡±


    Koga turned then and took the Blood Mist wolves that were with him and left for the north.


    Hinjo took a fleeting look in Koga''s direction before turning to follow Kabian. The other wolves came too. They werent a full pack. But there was enough of them. A few went ahead, scouting for danger, while others watchied the back trail. They needed to find Kamide soon, he was on his last legs.


    * * *


    Yoshi''s eyes opened into the bright sunlight. He blinked as they adjusted from the darkness of being closed to the sudden brightness of the sun fully above the horizon.


    Memories of the previous night came flooding back to him. The fire, the crushing blows from the deer, and the strange creatures. The last he remembered was blacking out in front of one of the creatures.


    Pain flared along his side, but it seemed subdued. He tried to twist but something resisted him. It was then he noticed the cloth wrapping around him. Was he a captive now? He considered this might be one posibility.


    But something shifted under the cloth. Leaves, flowers, something he couldnt quite sense. He sniffed at it and realised it was deifintely plants. They were helping the bruising in his side. His body felt so stiff.


    He pushed himself though, and evetually came to a standing position. He was unsteady though, swaying a little. Burning caught his nose. He turned his head around as far as it would go with his wounds.


    There was driftwood piled on the ground, and it was smoldering as if had been on fire. It was only a small pile though, and it still gave off some warmth. It may have comforted him doing the night, but now it was irriating.


    The pads on his paws started to ache. They were burning. The sun was up above the trees and he was standing on the Hot Sands. He would not be able to last there much longer, but he could barely stand, let alone walk.


    Another smell caught his nose. He hadnt sensed it before, it had been as if it was never there, part of his surroundings. He raised his head from the smoldering driftwood and looked at the creature cowering not too far away.


    He bared his teeth and the hackles rose on the back of his neck. What wasnt held down by the cloth that was. He growled shortly and sharply at the creature.


    ¡°You have caused me so many problems, creature. Time to be done with you!¡±


    The creature cowered back some more, bringing itself into a small ball as if trying to make itself vanish.


    Suddenly it growled back at.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Its accent was strange, but Yoshi could understand it. He was taken aback. Yoshi took a few steps backwards, away from the creature.


    The creature looked just as confused. It looked at its own hands and was touching its face. Its eyes were wide and staring. It then looked at Yoshi. Again it spoke in the tongue of the wolves, growling and whining as if it had known the language all along.


    ¡°Did I just understand you? Do you understand me?¡±


    Yoshi took some more steps back then growled deeply and fiercely.


    ¡°What is this trickery? You are not a wolf. How can it be you speak our tongue, creature from the water?¡±


    The creature brought itself to a standing position. It still held its arms out as if trying to lift some weight. It looked from one hand to another.


    ¡°Wolf? What is a wolf? And why are you calling me creature? You are the animal here, or maybe you are a daemon, speaking my language. Or forcing me to speak yours?¡±


    ¡°Enough of this! There is no way you could be speaking to me. I must be hallucinating. Its the heat from the Sands. I must get to the trees.¡±


    Yoshi turned and tried to take a few steps towards the forest, but he didnt make it far before he crashed into the burning hot sand. The creature came a stood over him.


    ¡°If I can get you to the shade of the trees, will you stay and speak with me? I have questions for you.¡±


    Yoshi twisted his head a little, but it fell back to the sand. He tried to stand, but couldnt. He nodded to the creature.


    ¡°Yes. Just get me to the trees. Get me off the Sands.¡±


    The creature bent down and its arms snaked under Yoshi, through the sand. With some effort anf grunting it managed to lift Yoshi off the ground.


    ¡°Your not as heavy as I thought you would be.¡±


    The comment surprised Yoshi a little, but he didnt quite understand what he meant. How was he supposed to weigh more than he does?


    The creature walked towards the forest, placing one foot before the other with care so as not to shift Yoshi around too much. It seemed to be taking great care not to jolt his injuries too much.


    Once beneathe the shade of the tree it reached down and laid Yoshi on the ground. He stretched in the shade. The creature sat at the base of one of the tree, huffing a bit from the effort it took getting Yoshi there. It sat with its back against the tree.


    ¡°So you''ll answer my questions now?¡±


    Its accent was getting better. As if he was a wolf cub first learning to speak.


    ¡°Fine. I dont think I could go anywhere yet. Not with this cloth wrapped around me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that is a bandage.¡±


    The word seemed strange in Yoshi''s ears. He understood what was said, but he had never used the word itself before. He raised an eyebrow and tilted his head a little.


    ¡°It is cloth that I have wrapped around your wounds, to hold the poultice in place. It will draw out the swelling. I will take it off soon, and you should be able to walk.¡±


    ¡°Why would you do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°You saved my life. It was all I could do to repay you.¡±


    ¡°I... had not realised. Now it seems you have saved me in turn.¡±


    ¡°Deer?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the forest fire had driven them to the Sands. I did my best to hide, but it wasnt enough. What happened to the fire?¡±


    ¡°I put it out. Or more importantly, I used the power provided by Volg to bring all the fire to one spot. Then the spot slowly shrunk until the fire was gone.¡±


    ¡°Is that why the creatures were chasing you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. They had hoped to shoot down more of you daemons. And will you stop calling me a creature. You make me feel as if I am an animal.¡±


    Yoshi chuckled a little.


    ¡°I will stop calling you creature if you stop calling me animal or daemon. I am Yoshi, and proud of it! But what am I to call you.¡±


    The creature was puzzled. Yoshi was sure of it by the way it reached up to scratch the small amount of hair on its head.


    ¡°Yoshi is what you are? But what was that you said about wolf before? Can you explain that to me?¡±


    ¡°Yoshi is my name you stupid creature. You have no understanding do you? And a wolf is what I am.¡±


    A light seemed to spark behind the creatures eyes, and it slowly shifted itself closer to Yoshi.


    ¡°Ah, I think I am beggining to understand. But not entirely. Ok then, Yoshi, my name is Tristram. And I am a human. Surely you know of us.¡±


    Yoshi shook his head delicately, pain flew through it, but he fought it down.


    ¡°I have never seen anything like you before... Tristram. I feel I am confused by this as you are. Ask your questions quick, I need to get back to my clan.¡±


    ¡°I would ask them, but every time I speak with you more questions rise. Let me ask what I think is the most important. Why do you attack us?¡±


    ¡°HA! We attack you? You come to our land, destroy our forest, and kill my brothers and sisters. Then ask why we attack you? Come up with a smarter question that doesnt prove your ignorance.¡±


    They sat in silence for some time. Birds sung their songs around them and the sun slowly rose higher.


    ¡°Ok then, I think I have one Yoshi.¡±


    ¡°Spit it out then. I wish to get going.¡±


    ¡°What would make you stop attacking us?¡±


    ¡°Oooo, you can think can you? Well, I might have an answer to that, but it would be incomplete. Leaving would be one way to stop us. Then there wouldnt be anyone for us to attack. But I dont think that is going to happen. When your all dead, then there wont be anyone for us to attack,¡± Yoshi let the growls hang in the air.


    ¡°You want to say more about it?¡±


    ¡°Well, you could speak with Kabian.¡±


    ¡°Who is Kabian?¡±


    ¡°He is the wolf given the instruction to defend our land. He was asked to drive you humans back from our shores.¡±


    ¡°Then I must speak with him. Maybe we can stop the senseless bloodshed. Where can we find him?¡±


    Tirstram seemed to be in a mad panic now. The prospect of stopping the killing seemed to be something he wished above all else. Yoshi wished he could help the human more, but he could not at the moment.


    ¡°If I knew I would take you to him. But right now it is time for my questions. Why did you come to our island?¡±


    ¡°I am not exactly sure. It does seem a strange set of circumstances when I look back at it. But currently we are here to capture one of you. Except, thats not why I am here. The Head priest of Volg wanted me to come. But he would not say why. He just told me to trust my instincts.¡±


    ¡°Well, I think you are doing that. I do not understand how you could speak the language of the wolves without understanding the way we think. But why would you want to capture one of us?¡±


    ¡°Someone paid them money to do it.¡±


    Another strange word, one he could not place, it just seemed to not fit anywhere in the culture of the wolves. Yoshi shook his head to clear his mind. It was not good to dwell on things like that.


    ¡°I only have two questions left for you, Tristram the Human.¡±


    ¡°Ask away my friend. I will answer if I can.¡±


    Yoshi was a little taken aback by being called friend. He did not see how the creatures they had tried to kill, these humans, could think of themselves as friends of the wolves. But this one seemed to think he could.


    ¡°Firstly. How can you speak like a wolf? Surely you could have done so when you landed here. We might stopped most of what is going on. And secondly. When will you take this infernal bandage off me?¡±


    The last words came out of his gritted teeth very harsh, the growl floating on the air for a long time. But Tristram just laughed at Yoshi''s discomfort.


    ¡°Ok, ok, I will take it off if it is causing you that much discomfort.¡±


    Tristram moved over the Yoshi and felt around at his belly. Slowly Yoshi could feel the pressure on his side ease as tristram wound the bandage around and around Yoshi''s body. As he removed it he spoke.


    ¡°And as with the speaking? Well, I am not sure. I have never been able to that any time before this morning. All I remember was drifting off to sleep just before dawn broke. I dreamt, but this one seemed strange.


    It was very vivid, the colours seemed solid. The world around me shifted though, turn one way then another, as if trying to distort my vision. I could see things though. It was a forest. One much like this, but thicker. A man was standing before me, and I felt as if I knew him. He touched me on the head and the world stopped shifting.


    I could see everything clearly. The trees, the birds, the dirt of the ground. And I looked at the man again. He was a hunter, clad in leather, and carrying all sorts of hunting weapons. I still felt a familiarity with him, but I could not place it.


    He then held his hand off to the side, directing my view. I looked where he showed, but the forest I had seen before was no longer there. Instead it was a clearing, with a creek flowing through the back of it. In the centre of the clearing though stood a dog, or so I thought. I believe now it was a wolf such as you.


    It was different though. It was slightly bigger, but not by much. Its paws were huge. And its coat was a glittering gold colour, sparkling in the fake light of my dream. But it was dead, red blood all over the ground.


    Protruding from it was a spear. The spear had pierced its side, and it had died. The man touched me again and I looked at him. He stared me in the eyes, and I looked into his. I got lost in there, they drew my gaze and were like a thick forest of vines and thorns, twisting around each other. Then he spoke into my dream.


    Right my wrong.


    Then I awoke to see you trying to stand.¡±


    Tristram finished unwrapping the bandage from Yoshi''s side and placed it to one side. He then peeled the poultice from the wolf''s bruises.


    Yoshi felt instantly better. There was no pressure anymore, and it was just as Tristram had said. The wounds were still there, a dark blue under his light grey fur, but they were not swollen as he had expected them to be.


    ¡°You make no sense Tristram. But if you follow me, I am sure we can find Kabian.¡±


    Yoshi stood, feeling much better than he had earlier. Tristram also stood, and came to stand beside the wolf. Slowly and carefully they started walking into the forest, in the direction Yoshi had last seen Kabian.

 Chapter Seventeen

    The sun burst through the trees. The branches and leaves started to thin, and soon Morgan found himself at the edge of a large clearing.


    The trees just dropped away in all directions. To left and right the tree line stopped, making way for meadow of short grass with flower mixed in for good measure. It was a perfect scene, like one of the foothill near the vineyards of Tuerleroi.


    His gaze swept across the landscape. It was untouched by the forest, and with the recent rains many of the flowers were now blooming. It brought a calming feeling over Morgan and his crew.


    He walked out into the meadow, turning to look at the way the forest just stopped, and then turned his gaze upwards. The cliff rose into the sky on the far edge of the meadow, a few hundred yards away. It was almost vertical and worn by the years of rains washing over its face.


    He looked to the left and right, where the mountain ranges that marked the edges of this section of the land came to meet the cliff. They were high at this point, but the cliff still stood far above them, towering over the landscape.


    Originally he had thought it might be an ancient volcano, but the sheer side of this cliff said otherwise. It would be sloped if it was a volcano, from years of molten rock spewing forth from his peak. But these sides were almost cut sheer.


    Clouds roamed around the top, just off its edge, making it difficult to tell what was up there. He needed to find out. Something was pushing him towards the cliff, but he had no idea why. A strange sensation had started between his shoulders when they first saw the island, but he could not scratch it. So he pushed onwards, and the closer he got to the centre of the island the less the sensation affected him.


    He walked towards the base of the cliff; the few men he had brought with him came cautiously. They kept a wary eye out on all sides, never knowing what might happen.


    Noises had followed them the whole time they had trekked through the forest. Dashing past on one side, then the other. A few times they had glimpsed luminescent yellow eyes from within the undergrowth. The creatures were still out there, they were just biding their time.


    As he was reaching the base of the cliff one of his men let out a shout.


    ¡°Something coming from the trees sir!¡±


    Morgan turned to look where they were all pointing their muskets. He walked over to stand between them and listened to the hurried rustling that was coming from the forest. He raised his hand before him and put it in front of the person who made the call.


    ¡°All men hold. Only shoot on my word.¡±


    He spoke calmly and looked across to make sure they all understood. It could only be a deer, or it could be something worse.


    The rustling grew ever closer. The men readied their muskets, preparing to fire at a word from Morgan, all depending on what came from the trees.


    A shadow flew from the trees. It was definitely not one of the creatures they were hunting, or that was hunting them. Nor was it a deer or such. Morgan¡¯s hand came down on the musket the man held and pushed it to point at the ground. The other men followed, pointing their muskets into the grass.


    Morgan stepped forward a few paces as the shadow pulled itself from where it had fallen onto the ground. He could see now it was a man. By the look of it he was sure who it was as well.


    The dark red coat, even covered in twigs and leaves, still gave the owner away.


    ¡°Bailey!¡± Morgan called to the man, ¡°Good to see someone alive!¡±


    The man looked around as if a little stunned. He dusted himself off, and then started to stagger over to where they were waiting a short distance from the base of the cliff. He walked as a man who had been running for most of the night and day, exhausted to the bone.


    When he reached Morgan and the rest he collapsed onto the ground, crossing his legs underneath him. Morgan¡¯s eyebrows lowered as he studied the man. He didn¡¯t look half as exhausted as he pretended to be. His breathing was coming normally, and his limbs were far to steady.


    ¡°Where are the rest of your group?¡±


    Morgan asked the question simply, but he already knew the answer. There was only one thing he was expecting Bailey to say.


    ¡°We were ambushed by the creatures.¡±


    Morgan nodded. He knew the other two groups were likely to be attacked. Not because he was anything special, or because they weren¡¯t. Just because the night had been one for ambushes. He had known this, and it was why he had split them into three groups.


    ¡°How is it you managed to survive Bailey? And what happened to the weapons we sent with your group?¡±


    Bailey shrugged.


    ¡°I got lucky,¡± his voice was steady, almost rehearsed, ¡°I managed to scramble into a tree when we were first attacked. They couldn¡¯t reach me, and soon gave up on me. When they left I made my way to the ground and then started on here. The weapons I had to leave with the bodies.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you head back to the camp?¡±


    ¡°I really wasn¡¯t in much of a thinking mood. I had just watched the group I had been sent with slaughtered relentlessly by the creatures. Throats were torn out. Men were dragged away. It was brutal. The only thing on my mind was getting to the meeting point.¡±


    Morgan knelt down and patted the man on the back. It must have been a sight to watch. He remembered when he had seen for himself for the first time what these creatures were capable of. It had made his stomach turn.


    ¡°Rest here then. We¡¯ll wait here to see whether the others show up. If they don¡¯t show by nightfall, then we head back to the beach.¡±


    Morgan stood and waved his arms around, motioning for everyone to sit. They were wary still though, and most kept their muskets at the ready and pointed at the forest. It was good. If they got too complacent now, then they could all be dead.


    While the men were sitting and relaxing, Morgan took the time to walk along the base of the cliff. He stayed a little away from it, giving him the best view to see as far along it as he could. But as he walked both sides he realised he could see no entrance.


    The bottom of the wall was solid. He had hoped for an easy way in to centre, but knew he would not find it. Nothing was ever easy on an expedition like this. But that was what made it so exciting. The adrenalin was still pumping through his veins from the night. He just hid it better than the others did.


    He made his way back to the group. They were few in number, because he had sent half of his men back to the beach with the cage. Just in case something happened to the creatures along the way. But it made the decisions now harder.


    He looked them over. A couple stood out for what he had planned. Bailey looked fit and strong. And he seemed to have the endurance of a wild horse.


    Conrad was also a going to be a good choice. He was a rigger on Francis¡¯ ship. His arms were strong from the climbing and his body was used to being buffeted by the high winds and strong waves created in a storm.


    One of the mercenaries also had a strong look about him, as if he could lift a horse above his head. He wouldn¡¯t need to do that though. But that strength might be just what was needed to see this through.


    ¡°Ok boys. Stand up and get ready. You,¡± he pointed at the mercenary, ¡°and you,¡± then at Bailey, ¡°and finally you,¡± lastly he pointed at Conrad, ¡°I have a special task for the three of you. Come over here with me.¡±


    The three called all made their way over to the bottom of the cliff with Morgan. Conrad and the mercenary both raised their heads to look up, but Bailey¡¯s eyes stayed firmly on Morgan. The rest of the men just kept an eye on the forest around them.


    Morgan came between the two men staring up at the top of the cliff and threw his arms around their shoulders.


    ¡°Beaut isn¡¯t she?¡±


    The both nodded as their eyes continued to scan the top of the cliff.


    ¡°Have you figured out what I want yet?¡±


    Conrad and the mercenary both looked at Morgan and then across Morgan at each other. They gulped.


    ¡°Ah,¡± Morgan said, sounding very pleased with himself, ¡°So you have figured it out.¡±


    He looked over at Bailey. The man hadn¡¯t once looked at the cliff aside from a cursory glance when they had first got there.


    ¡°Well then. You three are going to scale this cliff for me. I had a look; there is no direct way through. So that means we have to go over the top. And you three look like the most likely to succeed at that.¡±


    Bailey looked across at the other two, seeming weigh them up in his mind. He nodded and then looked at the cliff properly for the first time.


    Conrad started to limber up; doing some stretches at the base of the walls, while the mercenary headed over to the other men and grabbed any spare water skins they were carrying. The climb would be long and hard.


    ¡°I should be there by nightfall.¡±


    Morgan looked sharply at Bailey. The comment had come from nowhere and was so matter of fact it was as if Bailey had such faith in himself he was just stating a fact. The other two also threw looks at him. They didn¡¯t see how such a thing was possible. Especially without proper climbing equipment.


    Bailey moved over to the mercenary and grabbed a few of the water bottles off him. He strapped them across his back and made his way to the wall. The two watched him, and then moved over beside him. The all stared up and looked for hand and foot holds that would be their highway to the top.


    Then they all leapt up and grabbed a hold of a low ledge. Soon they were pulling themselves up the weathered face of the cliff, climbing high and fast. But there was no way they could keep that kind of speed up for long. Soon enough though, they were out of earshot.


    Morgan made his way over to where the others were standing around. Some watched as the men made their way up the wall, others watched the forest. He turned and put his hand above his eyes to block the sun. He then looked up at where the three dots were rapidly getting smaller.


    ¡°Well men. We have some time to wait then. These guys will be climbing that wall for some time. I just hope they don¡¯t get too tired on the way up.¡±


    He sat down and pulled his pistols from his coat. He checked the powder, realised it was a bit damp and emptied it. He cleaned the barrel out with a stiff brush, then grabbed a little wax parcel his coat. He broke the end and dropped it into the barrel whole. He then grabbed one of his bullets and put it into the barrel, tapping it down with the wire brush.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    All he could do now was wait, and hope Bailey was right. Because when nightfall comes, they will have more problems.


    * * *


    Koga came up beside Sugano on the edge of the forest.


    ¡°What are they doing Sugano?¡±


    ¡°Nothing at all Koga.¡±


    Sugano looked across at Koga, tilting his head slightly to one side.


    ¡°It seems strange. I was expecting a little more than this. Ohenoki seemed so concerned about these creatures.¡±


    ¡°I, to, find this strange. After everything I have seen of them so far this is not what I expected.¡±


    Koga shook his head low.


    ¡°I am sure something will come to light Koga. I am a little at odds about those creatures climbing the cliff. It is sacred ground that lies beyond. No wolf has ever set foot in there.¡±


    ¡°But there is nothing we can do about that. Climbing the wall is out of the question. And I know of no way up to the top.¡±


    They both looked up at the top of the cliff and the clouds. Shaking their heads in unison they turned away from the creatures gathered at the base of the cliff. Other wolves were stationed along the tree edge, keeping an eye on the creatures. There was no direct need for them to be watching.


    They both jumped backwards as they saw Ohenoki standing behind them. A black wolf was with him, and both Koga and Sugano were both on edge. Sugano growled at the two of them, a little on edge.


    ¡°Ohenoki, how many times have I asked you to stop doing that?¡±


    Neither of the wolves before Koga and Sugano had a scent, and they had made no sound as they had come up behind the pair. Koga looked behind them; there was no sign of paw prints.


    Ohenoki smiled a little and bowed his head down to Sugano.


    ¡°Apologies, Sugano. I keep forgetting you don¡¯t like that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be rude Longtooth. I just think one of these days I will jump from my skin.¡±


    Ohenoki and the black wolf laughed. This drew Koga and Sugano¡¯s attention to the black wolf again. They looked at the wolf, then at Ohenoki, and sniffed the air. Ohenoki looked at the black wolf briefly then back at the other two.


    ¡°Do not be concerned. This is another Longtooth. I cannot get into it right now, but his name is Seichi. He is from the other side of the mountains.¡±


    They looked at the black wolf again, this Seichi.


    ¡°From across the mountains?¡±


    ¡°Sugano, I think the more important matter here is what to do about the creatures. Most of them are at the bottom of the cliff. But three started climbing up it. They are moving fast.¡±


    ¡°That is troubling Koga. They cannot be allowed up there.¡±


    ¡°But there is nothing we can do about that.¡±


    ¡°I can do something about it Koga. But I will have to do it alone.¡±


    Ohenoki looked downcast. Koga could only imagine what might be going through his mind right now. He spoke again though, but directed towards Seichi this time.


    ¡°My oldest of friends, my fifth time draws near. This time I fear I may not come back, but I will do my best. When my spirit comes back to this world it may or may not be me. I will be going now to face my time. I ask if you could go to Kabian. Make sure Innic doesn¡¯t get to him before the time is right.¡±


    ¡°Do not fear. I will go find him. If needed; I will stand watch over him for however long you need.¡±


    Ohenoki and Seichi nodded at each other, and then Seichi turned away from them and vanished into the forest. Koga and Sugano watched him go, confused at the conversation they had just heard.


    ¡°Ohenoki?¡±


    Ohenoki¡¯s attention was brought back to the two wolves.


    ¡°This may be a surprise for you. But I do not understand what is going on. Who is this Innic? Fifth time? What does this all have to do with Kabian?¡±


    ¡°Koga, I am not surprised by that. There is much that you and the others do not know. Things that if known may cause problems within the Clans. And right now I don¡¯t have time to go in to everything. Though I see you took my advice to the extreme before. I can smell Kabian over you. And I could hear the howls of Blood Mist. He chose the name wisely.


    What I can tell you though is that soon I will die. It is not my choice, but I can feel the time rushing toward me. I do not know how yet, but I am sure it will become clear very soon. I think I will find out when I reach the top of the wall.¡±


    Koga looked back up at the cliff. Things weren¡¯t making too much sense now. But ever since these creatures had arrived things had taken a turn for the confusing.


    ¡°You talk very grim Ohenoki. Be careful. One of the creatures climbing up the wall has claws on his paws sharper than any I have seen before.¡±


    ¡°I do not know of any creature with claws sharper than what I have seen. But I guess I will find out soon enough.¡±


    ¡°Before you leave, wherever it is you are going, tell us what we must do.¡±


    Ohenoki looked between the two of them and turned away. Sugano had a confused look on his face, but he would never doubt what his Longtooth had to say. A sigh escaped Ohenoki¡¯s jaw. While facing away from them he spoke.


    ¡°It seems, Koga, that you have done more than enough already. I will not ask you to do anymore. But Sugano, I need you to follow Koga¡¯s lead. Kabian needs the backing of the strongest he can find. Poi is going to make trouble, and he will need trustworthy wolves around him. For right now though? Stay here and keep a watch on the humans.¡±


    Ohenoki took a few steps when he heard a cough behind him.


    ¡°Um, humans?¡±


    Ohenoki turned his head and looked at Koga. He laughed at himself at Koga¡¯s dismay.


    ¡°I am very sorry. I should have remembered I had not told you yet. These creatures. The pale ones that stand on only two legs. They are called humans, much as we are called wolves. They have their role to play much as we have ours as well. I think whatever their role is will become apparent soon. Just be careful around them. They are quick to anger and even quicker to jump to conclusions. I have no time now. It is going to take me some time to get to the top.¡±


    ¡°I am just as confused now. But you are¡­¡± Koga watched Ohenoki walk off into the trees, ¡°¡­already gone.¡±


    ¡°Koga, there is no need for that. He told us what he thinks we need to know. That should be more than enough for you. Now, he said to watch the ¡­ humans. Then that is what we will do.¡±


    Sugano came back to the edge of the trees and laid himself down, resting his head on his front paws. Koga walked over and lay beside him.


    ¡°I suppose you are right Sugano. I am a little worried about that black wolf Seichi. But if Ohenoki trusts him, we have no other choice.¡±


    * * *


    Arman looked up above him. He was so sure he could climb faster than the other two, but they were slowly making their way further ahead of him. The climb was getting tough, but they still seemed to be going strong.


    Ever since he laid down the challenge of being at the top by nightfall it seemed to have become a race. The ship rat Conrad was sailing high above them, his light frame and wiry muscles allowing himself to fly up the cliff.


    The mercenary wasn¡¯t too far ahead of Arman though. His big frame made it a little difficult. But he was strong, and he just kept going up and up. Arman would need to do something about the two of them. Something was telling him that whatever was up there was really what the governor wanted to know about. And it wouldn¡¯t pay to have these two other see it too.


    He looked down and his eyes took a movement to focus. He couldn¡¯t see where everyone was at the bottom of the cliff. The time was now right. He had needed to be far enough away from Morgan before he released his climbing tools.


    He let his right arm hang free from the cliff face and flicked his wrist. The claw shot forward and he twisted his hand into the hold. He brought his arm above his head and hooked the end of the claws around the rocks.


    Hanging by the end of the claws he freed his left arm and drew the claws on that arm too. He shifted his shoulders, making sure he was limber enough, they threw he left arm above him.


    He started pulling himself up using the claws, almost leaping up the wall. One claw in front of the other. His feet just dangled as he arms did all the work. But they were made for it. He had trained himself for this kind of thing. Not at heights like this, but the height was irrelevant. He would have been just as dead had he fallen from the training heights.


    He was quickly gaining ground on the others. The mercenary was now only just above him. He threw his arm up and dug the claws into the calf of the mercenary.


    The mercenary screamed and kicked out his legs. But he held on firmly to the rocks above him.


    Arman cursed and brought himself up a little higher. He swung his other arm and dragged the claws from the mercenaries shoulder partway down his back.


    This got the desired reaction as the mercenary screamed again and released his hold on the cliff face. He started falling towards the ground. Arman watched as he fell. He vanished from view in next to no time.


    He looked up then and saw Conrad looking down at the falling man. Arman took the chance to make his way upward again. But Conrad looked directly at him and his eyes narrowed.


    Arman realised Conrad knew. Conrad picked up his pace and it was a race between the two of them to reach the top.


    As the sun shifted through the sky they made their way up, neither making any ground on the other. But soon enough, just as the sun was starting to set, Conrad¡¯s hands reached over the top of the cliff.


    Arman watched as Conrad pulled himself up and stood along the top of the cliff. Conrad walked forward, then with a startled cry he was back at the edge, his arms held high into the air.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you did to that mercenary,¡± he called down from the wall, yelling so Arman could hear, ¡°But this is the most amazing sight I have ever seen.¡±


    Arman claws pulled him higher until he reached the top. His claws gripped the edge and he pulled himself up.


    * * *


    Morgan was grateful for the sun to be setting. The heat was radiating from the wall. He wiped the sweat from his brow with his sleeve. The rain from the previous days was now rising from the grass and making the heat turn into a sticky mass around them.


    He looked over towards the trees; the creatures were out there for sure. But his eyes didn¡¯t rest on the forest, and his mind wasn¡¯t thinking about the creatures. Instead he looked at the lump that bordered the forest. The lump that was the mercenary that had started up the wall. He couldn¡¯t remember the man''s name; he hadn¡¯t really taken the time to learn it.


    What he did remember though was the sound. The screaming had started above them. All had turned to watch, ignoring the danger that seemed to be coming from the forest. From out of sight the mercenary had come down, the screaming getting louder. His body was thrashed into the cliff as he came, making the noise stop briefly.


    They had all stood, moving back from the wall and keeping their eyes on the falling man. Gasps of air happened all around Morgan, and he could hear a few fall to their knees. Morgan almost raised his hands to cover his eyes as the man came closer to the ground. But he forced his hands by his sides. He brought the men out here, he had forced them to climb the wall, the least he could do was watch.


    The mercenary neared the ground and everyone braced themselves. He landed head first, his bones crunched as the rest of body caught up. The sound of the breaking bones caused one of the men to bring up his lunch.


    Once the sound had stopped Morgan stepped toward the body. It was wrecked and mangled, limbs pointing at strange angles, blood pooling on the ground around it. The sight was horrific. He dry retched as he looked at it.


    ¡°Gimmie a hand. We gotta get this out of here.¡±


    He turned his head away from the sight and watched to see if any of the men getting ready to give him a hand. Most had turned away from the dead man. But one stood, if shaky. He came over.


    Between the two of them they managed to drag the body over to the edge of the woods. They had forgotten about the creatures hiding in the forest. But this was more important than that now.


    That had been much earlier. But it was still fresh in every ones mind. They hoped the other two would not suffer the same fate. And with the sun going down they must be nearly to the top. Bailey had said he would be there by nightfall. They had no reason to doubt him. The men had been flying up the cliff face.


    Morgan looked at the forest again, drawing his eyes away from the lump. Then, just as night was falling, the sound came.


    It drew their eyes upward again. It sounded like a man screaming. But it was loud. So loud. It echoed from all around them. It continued on for some moments, and then slowly started dying down, as the echoes bounced back and forth.


    They were all looking around, trying to discover the source of the sounds. They all shivered, and many looked across at the lump.


    Morgan agreed with them, it felt like the mercenary¡¯s ghost was falling again.


    * * *


    Arman clap his hands on the top of the wall after pushing Conrad forward. He listened as the fell, the sound echoed from something on the other side of the cliff. He pushed hard on the cliff top now, and lifted himself up on his arms.


    He pulled himself up onto the top and stood, facing the wall he had just climbed.


    Conrad¡¯s word had been strong before, but he needed be sure he was the only one seeing whatever it was. He looked down the wall. He couldn¡¯t see much on the side he had climbed, mist was surrounding the wall not too far away. He shrugged, not too worried about what was going on down that side. He had climbed to see what was on the inside.


    He turned and fell backwards. The shock of what he saw nearly pushed him over the edge of the cliff. Now he understood what Conrad had been going on about.


    The inside of the walls was what could be called smooth. Or maybe man made was a better way of putting it. They weren¡¯t rough like the outside of the cliff, but carved with symbols and pictures.


    They weren¡¯t familiar for him. They drew his eyes though, and it was hard to tear them away. His gaze was dragged into them, like a maze. He raised his hands and covered his eyes for a moment, rubbing them a little. He took them down and looked again.


    His jaw dropped and nearly hit the ground. He stammered for a bit, and even though there was no one around to hear him he still spoke aloud.


    ¡°The governor will want to see this.¡±


    He shook his head, rubbed his eyes again. Was he seeing things?


    The floor below the walls was flat. And void except for one thing. Right in the middle of the floor was the most amazing sight he had ever seen.


    A huge skeleton, looking much like the creatures he had killed the previous night, covered much of the floor. He looked closely at it. The top of his head wasn¡¯t likely to come up to the creature¡¯s knee. Its teeth were longer than his legs.


    From the ribs of the skeleton was a huge spear. Too large to be lifted by any human. The wood had not rotted, and the tassels near the head of the spear hung limply in the still air.


    The most amazing thing about this whole sight was that the entire skeleton seemed to be made of pure silver.

 Chapter Eighteen

    Kabian crept quietly to the edge of the forest, where the Hot Sands began. The sun was starting to get low on the horizon, making the clouds over the Undrinkable Water turn deep shades of orange and purple.


    The Sands were starting to cool down, but a brief touch with a paw said they would still burn his pads. He withdrew his paw back into the shade of the trees. Soon enough he would be able to walk out onto the Sands. But before then he needs to come up with a plan.


    He walked along the edge of the trees back to the area in front of where the creatures had camped on the Sands. Hinjo and the others were waiting there. He hadn¡¯t bothered going to Estumi, they were still tired and in need of healing time. Where as Hinjo and the wolves of the Oak Wood were still fresh.


    He made his way to where Hinjo was standing.


    ¡°The time is nearing Hinjo.¡±


    ¡°I hope you are prepared Kabian. I do not like letting you go by yourself. But you seem to have a better grasp of what¡¯s going on than I do.¡±


    ¡°It is safer than risking all your lives. Just follow through with your part and we should all survive.¡±


    ¡°Do not fear about that Kabian. Just keep a focus on what you are planning.¡±


    Kabian nodded and looked out on the Sands again, running his plan through his mind again.


    The wall the creatures had made stood right along the front of their camp. Creatures crouched behind it still, but weren¡¯t as focused on the forest as they had been when they arrived.


    Behind them was a section of open ground, then a large enclosure they had created. Most of the creatures seemed to be inside the structure, hiding from the heat of the day it seemed.


    Off to the sides where wooden boxes, filled with various things, and sitting in haphazard ways. He studied them closely again. Kabian noted some of the creatures tended to sit in the shade created by the boxes and talk amongst themselves. Some were there now, sitting on the sand, passing something between them.


    They sounded jovial, happy to be where they were it seemed. Kabian had tried hard to make sense of what they were saying, but they spoke far too differently, and at this distance he couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying properly. The creatures at the wall though, they never made a sound. Sometimes they raised their hands and made some signals, but Kabian couldn¡¯t understand them either, they were far too complex and nothing he could accomplish with his paws.


    Kabian¡¯s eyes finally wandered to the cage. The wooden cage that sat just behind the enclosure, off to the side of the boxes, where the creatures could keep an eye on it easily. Kabian could see them occasionally glance at it. At one stage he saw one of the creatures stand, walk over to the cage, and push something through the bars. He couldn¡¯t see what though.


    At this distance it was also difficult to make out what was in the cage. He knew though. It was the reason he was here now, along the edge of the Sands. Two wolves were in the cage, from the Oak Wood Clan. The reason why the older members of the clan were here with him.


    His chest ached as he thought about the cage. Tomi was in there. She had been his only link back to the world he knew. Sure Ohenoki was a wolf and taught him some things, but Tomi was what had kept him sane. He couldn¡¯t bear the think what happen to her if she was left in the cage.


    Kamide was in there too. Weak and injured, close to death. But he was only a secondary thought in Kabian¡¯s mind. Hinjo and the other wolves of the Oak Wood were here to rescue them. Kabian was here to rescue Tomi.


    He paced back and forth through the leaves and low grass. Every now and again he lashed out at a tree with his paw. He was getting restless waiting for the sun to set. He needed to get out there and save her. He also knew though that if he went while the sun was high in the sky that he would be dead within moments.


    So he had come up with a semblance of a plan. Soon it would come into fruition, when the sun finally sank below the horizon and Monok was looking down on them. Monok couldn¡¯t let anything happen to Tobi.


    He looked across at where Hinjo was no speaking with the other wolves. Kabian noticed that some of them glanced at him occasionally. They still thought of him as the outcast. They couldn¡¯t shake that fact. They also knew though that he was their best chance to get Kamide back for them. They would follow him only as long as they needed to.


    Kabian wasn¡¯t fazed by this though. He hadn¡¯t expected them to come; he thought they were more likely to follow Poi. But they seemed to be against Poi, which suited him fine. Poi had a grudge on Kabian and he wasn¡¯t sure why.


    Hinjo had wandered over to him now, coming up quietly behind so as not to disturb Kabian. Kabian hadn¡¯t sensed him there, his nose too focused on the smell of Tobi that still filled his nostrils.


    ¡°Kabian, I think it is time. Once you give your howl we will come down to help.¡±


    Hinjo¡¯s voice was very sombre, and he spoke calmly with Kabian, nose nearly touching the ground. Kabian had the distinct feeling Hinjo didn¡¯t expect him to come back from this, but they would wait anyway. Kabian just nodded.


    ¡°Alright Hinjo. I will go now. But you must be careful. If the timing is off things might turn disastrous for both of us.¡±


    Kabian gave another longing look at the pack. This was the second time he had been with most of a pack in the last few nights. Both times amazing things were happening. Firstly Koga had given his whole Clan to Kabian. Now they were going on a daring rescue mission against an unknown foe.


    Kabian left along the tree line then, making his way as quietly and quickly as he could to a spot further down the Sands out of sight from the creatures. There were tracks there now. They hadn¡¯t been there when Kabian had scouted the spot earlier. He looked around and sniffed the air.


    Sure enough there were some of the creatures about. They were just down onto the sands behind a rocky outcrop that Kabian was going to use to conceal himself. He walked slowly down onto the rocks, careful not to make any sounds as he moved each paw.


    He stopped almost above them and looked at what they were doing. His nose told him one of the creatures had defecated not far from this spot, and it annoyed him to no end. To have their scents hanging around areas he visited.


    He watched them. The creatures didn¡¯t look like they would be leaving any time soon. They had thunder sticks on their backs and were passing something between them that glowed. One would put it in his mouth, inhale, and then exhale in a cloud of smoke. It would then be passed on to the other creature that would do the same.


    Kabian sniffed again. The smoke tickled his nose and made him cough slightly. Kabian held his breath all of a sudden for fear the creatures had heard him. He backed away slowly along the rock, trying to get back into the shade of the trees where he could hide better.


    He could hear hurried sounds of moving coming from below. The creatures must have heard the sound Kabian had made. Familiar clicking sounds could be heard and he realised one of them was likely holding his thunder stick at the ready.


    He could hear the other trying desperately to scramble up the face of the rock, its feet and hands scraping on the rock¡¯s face. A head peeked over the edge of the rock and looked directly at Kabian. The creature screamed and dropped out of sight.


    Kabian stopped holding his breath and moved quickly back into the safety of the trees. He turned and moved fast, going around a few trees, until he was a short distance down from the rocks and hidden within the leaves. He made sure he could still the top of the rock though.


    The creatures were now on top of the rock, both with thunder sticks at the ready. They moved around as if looking for some sign of Kabian. One of them went to move closer to the forest but the other held him back.


    They walked backwards away from the rock and got back down on the Sands. Slowly they made their way along, wary that Kabian was close around, too fearful to stay where they had been. Their little smoking leaf had been left at the base of the rock.


    Kabian made his way out when they were gone from his sight. He moved out along the Sands carefully, making his way to the base of the rocks where the creatures had been. He sniffed the smoking leaf and coughed hard. The acrid smoke seemed to make his lungs and throat close up on him. He couldn¡¯t understand how the creatures could inhale the smoke so easily.


    He turned away from it and was glad to breathe in the fresh air from the Water. The salt stung his nose a little, but it was a welcome feeling. He paced his way down to the edge of the water. He looked back down the sands to where he needed to go. He had thought long and hard on the best way to get there and decided that this was it. Though the creatures knew he was around now, and the difficulty would likely increase.


    He stepped into the Water. It was cold and caused him to shiver a little. The sun was gone, but the heat from the day was still hanging around. The coolness of the Water was a welcome relief. He took another step forward. He kept moving until the water was up to his stomach.


    The waves washed over him, making his fur sit hard against his back as the water soaked him. He pushed his way further out into waves though. He needed to get away from the Sands. He would be too easy to see along the Sands. He needed to come in from behind them. The creatures were too busy watching the forest they wouldn¡¯t see him.


    Soon he was paddling out, ducking under the waves as they rolled against him, until he was far enough from the shore that the waves were mere ripples making him bob up and down. He had perfected his paddling while looking for fish near his cave. Constantly being knocked into the water by the waves as they crashed over the rocks. Kabian knew how to be careful with waves now.


    He turned and started paddling through the water making his way down to where the creatures were. He could see their lights not too far away. Though it would take him much longer to paddle there than it would if he was running. But he had the time right now, Hinjo was just waiting for his call.


    Kabian felt a little exhausted by the time he reached the back of the camp, but he pushed on, he knew he needed to. He could see on the shore the creatures had moved away from the boxes and were now over watching the forest for anything that might happen. Maybe finding those creatures over the other side was a blessing from Monok. They had alerted the rest of the danger and now they weren¡¯t watching their captives, but focused on the forest instead.


    He rode the waves in, not trying to waste any more of his energy. He knew he would need to push himself soon as he aided Tobi and Kamide in escaping.


    The creatures were busy over the other side of the camp, and were making quite a bit of noise. Kabian easily made it to the shore and pulled himself onto the Sands. He shook to get the water from his fur.


    Crouching low, belly to the sand, he inched his way to the cage. Kabian could see into the cage clearly now, it was just at the edge of the light. Tobi was looking out over the creatures, trying to see what they were doing. Kamide was lying on the floor of the cage, his breathing ragged, his eyes closed as he tried to sleep.


    Kabian crept up to the back of the cage in the darkness of the night.


    ¡°Keep quiet,¡± he whispered sharply at Tobi.


    She turned around and jumped a little. She remained silent though and just stood there looking at Kabian in the night.


    ¡°Tobi, stay quiet and just keep an eye on Kamide and the creatures. I am here the break you out.¡±The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Kabian? You have come to our aid?¡± She kept her voice low as she spoke to him, and looked over her shoulder a number of times to make sure the creatures were still just watching the forest, ¡°But how did you get here?¡±


    ¡°I came through the water,¡± he started making his way around to the side facing the creatures, ¡°I swam out and came in on the waves. It was the only way I could think to get to you.¡±


    He looked at the front of the cage. They didn¡¯t seem to have bothered with anything overly complicated. The bars of the cage were too close together for Tobi to stick her head out of, and a few bars ran around the bottom parallel to the ground, stopping her from reaching the lock with her paws.


    But it was easy for Kabian to deal with it. It was just a simple metal latch threaded through a few rings. Slowly he started pulling the rod towards him with a paw, making sure that it didn¡¯t make too much noise and alert the creatures.


    ¡°Kabian, how are you getting us out of here? Kamide is in no condition to swim.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry Tobi. Hinjo and I have organised a way to get the two of you safely from this place.¡±


    ¡°Hinjo is with you? Where is he? Did he swim out too?¡±


    ¡°Calm down Tobi. No, he isn¡¯t here. He is in the forest, waiting for my signal.¡±


    ¡°I am surprised he came with you. Did Poi not try and stop him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Poi tried. But that is a story for another time, when we are safely away from here. Koga is waiting for us at the meeting place; we need to get there as soon as we can.¡±


    The rod fell free and the landed silently in the sand. The door of the cage moved a little.


    ¡°Tobi, come forward, lift the front of the cage up.¡±


    Slowly she came forward, her eyes on the creatures, and her shoulder pushing against the cage door. She lifted it up more and more, going slowly. Even the slightest sound could alert the creatures and they would have no time to get out.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, stop there.¡±


    She jerked to a halt and looked at Kabian quizzically. He stayed crouched down and made his way into the cage. Kabian nudged Kamide a little, trying to get him awake, but it was almost impossible. So with great care he tried to slide his body under Kamide¡¯s so that he could lift the leader of the Oak Wood Clan.


    He managed to get himself under Kamide¡¯s front paw and into a position where he could pull the wolf along. He moved out of the cage with great care, dragging Kamide with him on his shoulder. Kamide muttered and seemed to wake a little, the weight shifted and Kabian realised Kamide must have adjusted the way he was sitting on Kabian.


    It was a little easier now. Not much but a little. Kabian looked at Kamide¡¯s face and could see the pain in his half open eyes. They were dull and almost lifeless, but a spark was still hidden deep within them.


    Kabian got out of the cage and pulled himself to a standing position. Tobi came from the cage, grabbing the door with her paw before it crashed into the rest of the wood. She then let it slowly close.


    Tobi came to Kabian; all three free from the cage now, and gave Kamide a push to place him more firmly up on Kabian¡¯s back. She looked at Kabian and Kamide and smiled a weak smile.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t in there long. But I could not stand to be there any longer. Thank you Kabian.¡±


    Tobi rubbed her muzzle against Kabian¡¯s, her tongue flicking out and briefly licking the whiskers on his nose. Kabian¡¯s breathing increased a little, but all he did was shiver slightly.


    ¡°Tobi, we are not out of this yet. Follow me and do what I do.¡±


    The two of them then made their way directly behind the enclosure that the creatures had created. Kabian prepared himself for what was about to come. He brought his body low, digging his paws into the sand. It would be a struggle to carry Kamide as he started running.


    Then all of a sudden Kabian let out a long howl.


    Tobi looked around, glad that none of the creatures were in their direct sight. She then looked at Kabian only to see him already making his way to the west, along the Sands. Kabian looked over his shoulder and motioned for her to follow.


    The creatures screamed around them and footsteps sounded, rushing toward the enclosure. They were at the cage suddenly. They saw it was empty and looked around. Then Kabian and Tobi heard a sound like thunder. But it wasnt in the direction they expected.


    More howls started from the forest edge. Growling and yelps, the sounds coming towards the enclosure. Wolves had rushed from the forest. More thunder sticks sounded and soon they could hear the sounds of the wounded and dying.


    Kabian dropped his head low, and keep moving.


    ¡°Kabian! What is going on?¡±


    Tobi ran up beside him and spoke in a worried growl. Kabian looked at her and could see the fear and distress in her eyes. He shook his head.


    ¡°This is the price they were willing to pay to set you both free.¡±


    ¡°They? Who is it Kabian?¡±


    ¡°The Oak Wood wolves, Tobi. The wolves that followed me down here. They are putting their lives into this mission. To see both of you from the cage.¡±


    Tears were welling in Kabian''s eyes. Tobi could see that he meant well. That this wasnt his decision. They must have chosen to do this themselves. Tobi nodded solemly.


    Kabian and Tobi fled, carrying Kamide on his back. Trying to make the best speed they could on the shifting sands. The shots died down behind, and the howls of pain stopped. Behind them started the sounds of pursuit though.


    Once out of sight of the camp Hinjo met them on sands at the edge of the water. He had two other wolves with him. Kabian stopped before him and collapsed slowly to the ground, being careful not to injure Kamide.


    Kamide''s eyes opened while he lay on the ground. He brought his legs under his body and managed to make himself stand up. He started to speak to everyone, but his voice was weak, and Kabian, Hinjo and Tobi all moved in closer to here.


    ¡°Is that you Hinjo?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Kamide, it is me.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here? You should have let me die.¡±


    ¡°There was no way we could do that.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean no way? Of course there was. You could have followed Poi.¡±


    ¡°You know we could not. Not knowing what he had done.¡±


    ¡°That still doesnt explain why you all came though.¡±


    ¡°Kabian was coming to free you. We couldnt let the outcast be the only one to free our clan leader.¡±


    Kamide was visibly shocked by this. He blinked a few times then realised Kabian was standing beside him, and almost underneathe him.


    ¡°You came to my rescue?¡±


    Kabian shook his head.


    ¡°I did not come here for you Kamide. I came to free Tobi.¡±


    Kamide smiled and nodded his head in Kabian''s direction.


    ¡°Yes, I have seen they way she looks when going off to give you some meat. Poi always wanted me to stop her. But I couldnt bring myself to do it. It was always making her so happy. I am glad you have come for her. It shows me what I must do too.¡±


    The sounds of pursuit were getting closer. The two wolves that had been with Hinjo ran between the persuers and their leader. Kamide turned around, and seemed to find some hidden reserves of energy. He stood straighter, and walked forcefully between the two wolves. They looked at each other, and went to go ahead of Kamide. But Kamide barked at them sharply and they backed away.


    The persuers were nearly on them, in moments they would be able to see them. They were shouting in their strange tongue, making all sorts of weird noises. There must be a few of them, probably most of the ones who had been at the camp.


    Kamide stopped and turned back to the other wolves. Hinjo called out to him.


    ¡°What do you think your doing Kamide?¡±


    ¡°What I must Hinjo. I will not live past the end of this night. Run from here now. And Kabian, please look after Tobi and my clan. I cannot look after them anymore, and they will not follow Poi. I hope they follow you.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure Kamide?¡±


    ¡°There is nothing left in Hinjo. I will die by morning, or I will hold these creatures off letting you escape, and die knowing my family is being cared for. Follow Kabian. Do this for my memory.¡±


    Kamide turned away again and started moving towards the creatures that were coming.


    Tobi came and nuzzled Kabian again and then the two of them started moving towards the trees. Hinjo stood watching Kamide walk away though, his head down and his eyes showing he was upset. Tobi went back to him.


    ¡°Hinjo, Kamide knows what he is doing. If he wants to die in battle, then let him. Keep his final wishes alive.¡±


    Hinjo nodded, threw another look in Kamide''s direction, and then came after Kabian. They ran and ran, flying through the trees, heading back to the area in front of the campsite where they had started their evening.


    As they ran that spoke to each other between their gasps for breath.


    ¡°Hinjo, what were the howls I heard?¡± Kabian let out a growl, ¡°You werent supposed to go anywhere near the creatures. Just draw their attention away.¡±


    ¡°Oh, dont worry about that. We just let them think they were getting the upper hand every time their thunder sticks fired into the trees. The wolves were just making noise. Noone actually got hurt.¡±


    ¡°That is good to hear then.¡±


    They arrived back with the other wolves who were all looking expectantly at them. The wolves looked left and right as they appeared from the trees. Then they looked sharply at Hinjo, then at Kabian. As they looked at Kabian a few started growling deep, hackles rising.


    Calls of ¡°I knew he couldnt be trusted¡±, ¡°Outcast¡± and ¡°Poi was right¡± came from within the crowd of wolves that had come down with Hinjo. They started toward Kabian, but Hinjo forced his way between them.


    ¡°Its not what you think,¡± his voice was full of sadness, ¡°Kamide chose to stay behind. To help us get out of there. I personally saw Kabian carry Kamide from the camp.¡±


    The wolves seemed to relax. A few were still agitated, but most were now going into submissive poses in way of apology.


    ¡°And Kamide asked us to do something,¡± Hinjo stood with his head held high and his chest out, making sure everyone could hear what he was saying, ¡°his last wish is that we follow Kabian.¡±


    The gathered wolves gasped. Some didnt show much shock, and must have seen this coming. A few turned and ran away. Hinjo shook his head. Taking the lead Hinjo then laid himself on his stomach on the ground, and waited for Kabian to rub against in.


    Kabian again went through the ritual that he had gone through with Koga''s clan.


    ¡°Now Hinjo, the Oak Wood have joined with the Crystal Glade.¡±


    ¡°Kabian, in no time I have known, has a wolf lead so many other wolves, and at such a young age. Can you handle the responsibilty that is being laid before you?¡±


    ¡°No I cant Hinjo. All I can do is try though. And pray to Monok that there are wolves beside me to help me and guide me.¡±


    Tobi came over and rubbed herself along his side.


    ¡°I will stand beside you Kabian,¡± she said in a soft growl.


    * * *


    Kamide wondered if he had done the right thing as he stood there waiting for the creatures to come. He knew Ohenoki was looking after Kabian for a reason. Koga''s scent was over him too, but mixed with Kabian''s own scent. He could only surmise that Koga had given himself over to Kabian.


    And then there was the matter of Poi. A wolf that had betrayed his own clan, and attacked his own kind. He was glad there was someone who managed to annoy Poi as much as Poi annoyed everyone else. He just hoped Kabian was up to the task when he finally had to face off against Poi again.


    Kamide shook his head and focused on what was about to happen. The creatures were coming, and he was near death. The hour was upon him. All the pain had vanished. He knew it was there, but now it was just a distant memory in the back of his mind. And a flood of energy had come with the removal of the pain.


    He stood straighter now than he had since the stag had wounded him. He stood straight and proud, knowing that he would die during this fight.


    The creatures were in sight now. A full five of them had come after the fleeing wolves. Kamide could see the drag marks from where kabian had carried his weight. It was also likely what these creatures were following to find them.


    He stood in the middle of the Sands, not scared for what was about to happen. He knew about their weapons, he had heard the noises they made, but he was not afraid. He would die this night anyway, may as well go down honourably in a fight. He braced his feet on the sand and barred his teeth. The hackles on the back of his neck rose and he let out a very low growl.


    The creatures saw him and stopped. They raised their thunder sticks and moved slowly toward him. One pointed at him and let out what must be a laugh. The others seemed to relax a little as the creature pointed out the huge gapping wound in his side.


    Kamide thought it strange, but then realised they must think him faking his bravado. All they had ever seen of him was laying in the cage with the wound. They would learn not to underestimate a wolf.


    He watched as they lowered their weapons, pointing them into the sand. They started to spread out, most likely in hope of catching him. But the moment their weapons were facing sufficiently away from him he moved.


    He leapt to the right first, springing from his standing position for over five body lengths to land on the chest of the creature who had pointed and laughed. He tore into the creature''s throat and pushed himself from it. He twisted a little in the air and landed on the sand facing the rest of the creatures. He could feel the blood from his wound flowing down his side, but it was just a warm feeling, there was no pain.


    He moved again before the first creature had hit the ground. He ducked to the side then rushed around behind the creatures. Two of them managed to turn in time, but the other two were caught on the back of the legs by Kamide''s teeth. His teeth tore deep, ripping muscle and tendons. The creatures dropped to the ground screaming in agony.


    The remaining two had both recovered enough to bring their weapons up to face him. They fired, thunder echoing from first one then the other. Kamide moved by instinct, forgetting what he was doing, and the first shot exploded into the sand near his feet. He moved again, not even thinking about what he was doing but acting subconsciously. The sand was blasted away behind him.


    The warm feeling was now covering both his right legs and was pooling around his paws. He started to feel a little sluggish, and his eyes began to go blurry. He shifted his weight and launched himself again, landed full force onto the chest of one of the creatures.


    He forced it to the ground, still standing on his chest, and raised his head. He let out a long howl and then collapsed onto the creature. Darkness covered his eyes and all the feeling of his body was gone. This was his dying moment. The last thing he knew was the scream of the creature he had landed on.


    * * *


    Francis pushed the creature from atop him. He stopped screaming. The power of these daemons was amazing. Even near death this one had managed to kill one man and cause another two to stop walking. They werent likely to walk again, and if they didnt get back to camp soon, likely to die.


    He blinked the stars from his eyes. He had been so close to death then. It had stared him in the face, and then its eyes had gone dull. He knew he was lucky. The blood from the creature had covered his coat and trousers. He gathered himself and managed to stand.


    The sailor that had come with him was frozen in place, completely scared by what had just happened. Francis clipped him over the ear and he moved, shaking his head.


    ¡°Go and get the others. And bring the surgeons out.¡±


    The man was still in shock, so Francis gave him a push towards the camp.


    ¡°RUN FAST!¡± he yelled at the man who was now fleeing from the site of the fight.


    Francis looked at everything that had happened in his mind and wondered why he was here. He shook his head at the thought. Whispering to himself he spoke to noone.


    ¡°Why do you want me here priest? The other two can take care of themselves. Why am I here?¡±


    He sat himself on the ground, his girth making a nice flat area around him on the sand. He looked towards camp and could see the torchs coming towards him. There was nothing to now but wait for the surgeons, and hope the men would stay alive.

 Chapter Nineteen

    Arman staggered over to the edge of the cliff and fell to his knees. He rubbed his hands along the edge if the cliff, finding it difficult to find where the rough rock of the outside faces gave way to the smooth hewn rock of the inside.


    He looked around the inside of the cliff again, trying to make any sense that he could of the symbols carved from top to bottom. Again they made no sense, but he didn¡¯t really expect them to. For some reason he just needed to look at them again, his eyes were drawn to them.


    The sun sunk below the edge of the horizon and darkness began closing in. One last stray ray of sunlight reached the silver skeleton within the middle of the cliffs. It hit one bone, and then reflected and split, bouncing from bone to bone. All the rays kept going until one by one they landed on the wall.


    He blinked and shook his head as the dots of light flickered over the cliff face. It was the most amazing sight he had ever seen. A thought tugged at his mind. His hand felt across his coat and found where he had hidden the scroll given to him by the governor.


    He pulled his eyes from the scene below. His head wanted to turn back to the skeleton but he kept his mind focused away from it. He felt for the scroll again and closed his eyes. He regained his composure and his concentration.


    He opened his eyes and pulled the scroll from within his coat. He held it before him and thought back to the instructions he had been given. He whispered lowly to himself as he thought.


    ¡°Now¡­ hmmm¡­ what was it the governor said?¡±


    Arman found the tab where the paper of the scroll started. He tugged at it and then smoothly pulled the paper from within the tub. He dragged it to its full length and laid it flat on the rock ledge. Symbols, similar to those around the cliff walls, covered the scroll face completely.


    He studied it for a while, trying to make sense of the images. But as with the walls the images on the scroll were just gibberish to him. He was sure someone somewhere would be able to read it, but he had no clue how to find. Nor the time and resources. He was a little tied up with that was going on in the moment.


    ¡°Ok. I had to run a line of blood from one side of the scroll to the other. That would activate the power within the scroll. Thankfully he said this scroll had a set spell.¡±


    Arman held his right hand before his face, and then brought the claw on his left hand up to it. He twisted his right hand and dragged his thumb along the tip of one of the claws, digging it in deep to get the blood flowing. He winced as it dug in, but the pain was fleeting.


    As the blood started to appear on the end of his thumb in a big drop he placed it on the far left of the scroll sitting on the ground before him. As he dragged his thumb along the page it left a thick line of blood directly along the middle. As the blood touched each symbol the symbol started glowing a deep blue.


    He reached the end of the scroll and lifted his hand to wipe the remainder of the blood onto his coat. But he stopped himself and wiped it on the ground instead. His coat may be nearly the colour of blood, but he did not want it stained with his own blood. He would keep it looking pristine as long as he could.


    Arman looked at the scroll again. Each symbol was glowing now, giving off a faint light that illuminated his face in the increasing darkness. As he watched the scroll slowly lifted itself from the ground, the glowing increasing the higher it rose.


    He stood, keeping his head above the scroll so he could watch what was happening. His eyes were riveted to its face. It came ever upwards. As it reached his head level it twisted, the scroll turning vertical then as it passed before his eyes. As it started to rise above his head it turned again, the glowing symbols facing the ground and his head tilting up to watch it.


    The blue glow grew stronger. It started to look like a ball of light in the sky.


    Arman blinked as words of a strange tongue were dragged forth from his mouth. He no longer had any control over his vocal chords and the words came unwilling. He tried to raise his hands to check his throat but something was holding them firmly by his side.


    He struggled against the invisible bonds. Arms held rigid by his side and mouth spewing forth strange words. The governor had obviously left this part out for a reason. No one in their right mind would go through this if they knew what was going to happen. But he still couldn¡¯t take his eyes from the now glowing ball of light above him.


    The ball hung above his head, spreading itself a little, and then releasing a few wispy tendrils of light. The tendrils tested the air, as if searching for something. They moved towards Arman¡¯s face, twisting this way and that, slowly making their way closer.


    He struggled some more, trying to twist his head left and right, but he was held firm. He tried closing his eyes, but his eye lids wouldn¡¯t react either. The only control he had left were his eyes themselves, but all he could see were tendrils of blue light making their way to his face.


    The tendrils came within a few inches of his face and stopped. They twisted in the air as if looking back and forth. Then, like a flash of lightning, they shot forth and into his eyes.


    All Arman could see was a blue light.


    * * *


    Innic woke with a start. He had been enjoying his dreamless sleep. But an itch had started in his lower back.


    He stood and stretched. He knew what the itch meant. Arman had activated the scroll. It was about time too. Maybe the human had finally found what he wanted to know about.


    Slowly he walked to the middle of the cabin. He looked across at the governor, still sleeping away. It would take a lot to wake him, but thankfully he didn¡¯t need to be wakened. Innic could do this next bit alone.


    He stood in the centre of the cabin and looked out the huge back window that stretched across the whole face of the ship. The itch started to grow strong and now a burning had begun behind his eyes.


    Arman was most likely trying to fight the spell. But the scrolls tended to have a mind of their own. He wouldn¡¯t be able to get away any more than Innic would. Innic was willing though, and knew what was to come. He had done it a number of times before.


    His vision started to feel blue. That was the only though that he could come up for the feeling. It was as if his vision was clouding with a blue mist. His eyes closed and his body went rigid as his mind was pulled from it.


    He opened his eyes. Or more to the point, he opened Arman¡¯s eyes.


    The blue glow from the spell began to fade, and he watched as the scroll floated down to the ground, the ball of light diminishing as it got closer to the ground. It landed flat on the cliff top, devoid of any light now, no signs of the power it had just released. A line of blood lay along the blank the page, the symbols all gone.


    Innic chuckled at the amount of blood the poor human had used. All it took was a prick, the scroll itself drew out the blood it needed. But the job was done now.


    Innic moved Arman¡¯s arms. He twisted them and lifted them, testing the muscles out. He moved the man¡¯s legs around too. He could feel the muscles move and knew this man¡¯s body was honed to precision. Innic hadn¡¯t thought much of Arman, but he had proven himself reliable a few times. He hadn¡¯t realised the human who looked so meek was so powerful.


    Innic looked at the claws attached to Arman¡¯s arm. These brought a smile to his face. The human was also resourceful. Innic had wondered how the man had achieved some of the goals set him so easily. Maybe there would be further use for this creature. He could prove more worthy than that Governor he had brought around this thinking.


    Innic brought himself back to the moment at hand. The spell was on a strict time limit. He needed to have a look at what was happening before it ran out. He got distracted again though, as he felt the thoughts of Arman press against his own thoughts in an effort to break Innic¡¯s grip on the body.


    This human would definitely be useful. The push was so strong that Innic thought he might nearly lose his grip. This shouldn¡¯t be so. The man should be dazed and confused. The others he had done this to hadn¡¯t even attempted to break out, and they had woken after the ordeal not remembering a thing.


    Innic pushed back and Arman stopped. Though he was still there. Likely he could still see what was going on with his own eyes; he just had no control over anything anymore.


    Innic looked at the surroundings with Arman¡¯s eyes. The cliff top. Then the walls of the inside of the cliff. The symbols looked familiar to him, but he couldn¡¯t quite place them. He felt as if he should know them, but the thought was lost as soon as it appeared.


    Then his eyes settled on what he was after.


    The bones of the great wolf god Monok lay in the middle of the cliffs on a wide expanse of fine sand and rock. The silver reflected some of the moons light from the gap that appeared in the clouds only over the area where the bones lay. This is what he had been seeking.


    Just as he had hoped too, the Spear of Volg stood tall and rigid from the bones. It had not decayed one bit. Though this was to be expected of the weapon of a god, especially one that had been as powerful as Volg. While he hadn¡¯t seemed it, the hunting god was one of the most powerful of all the gods. Though the disgrace from when he had been banished brought his followers to their knees, and not in prayer.


    Innic now had a reason to come to the mysterious island. The things he sought were definitely here, he had seen them with Arman¡¯s own eyes. All he had to do now was get to it.


    He stretched his mind out, feeling for the four wolves that could cause him problems. The spell was starting to wear out. He could feel Arman pushing in beside him, could hear the man¡¯s thoughts. Could likely speak to him now.


    Innic¡¯s mind found what he was looking for. Two of the wolves were off in the distance. The wolf Valter, holder of the strength of Monok. And Ecazin, holder of the speed of Monok. They seemed distant, off in separate parts of the island, too far away to cause him problems.


    There was the signature of Seichi, holder of the heart of Monok. He was moving away from this spot at speed. Though the trail started right below where they were now. This was of no consequence though.


    What was of consequence was the location of the fourth signature. Innic turned Arman¡¯s head and looked to his left. He grinned.


    ¡°And here is Ohenoki, holder of the mind of Monok. As usual the first to the scene. Even with all of Ecazin¡¯s speed you always manage to get there first don¡¯t you.¡±


    Arman¡¯s voice was strong and true. Innic was liking the human more and more. He could feel Arman¡¯s thoughts, his asking of what was going on, his confusion at the sight he was seeing and the words that came from his mouth.


    ¡°Welcome to the Halls of Monok, Innic, our little island,¡± Ohenoki walked slowly towards the human, chest out, head held high, ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would be long before you came to see us. But I was hoping to see you in your true form.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you will soon enough. I¡¯ve seen what I needed to see. Its time to come ashore I think. Want to meet me on the beach?¡±Stolen novel; please report.


    ¡°I am sorry to say Innic, but I will not be there to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that is such a shame. Mind if I part ways now? The spells time is up, and I must be getting back to my own body. A Bloodwood Hound¡¯s day is never done. I¡¯ll leave you to get acquainted with my servant here. Arman is his name. Play nice with him; I want to use him again later.¡±


    Innic withdrew his mind back so that Arman¡¯s could come further forward. Arman couldn¡¯t understand the series of growls that had just come forth from his mouth, but he could sense the mood behind them.


    Innic spoke directly with Arman¡¯s mind, much as he did with the governors. But this was much easier when their minds were as close as they were now.


    Arman. You can hear me cant you?


    Voices in my head now too? Get out of my body. GET OUT!


    I am going Arman. I will leave you be for a while now. I just have one request for you.


    Whatever it is I will do it, just let me have my body back.


    Your body is yours, as long as you can kill the creature standing before you.


    Innic fled Arman¡¯s mind as the spell expired, a cackling laugh the remains of his invasion into Arman¡¯s mind.


    He was glad the man was still mostly sane. Weaker people would likely be driven mad from what they had just witnessed. Unless they had prepared for it with vigorous years of training. He hoped Arman¡¯s mind would stay in tact. The man would have his uses later.


    Once again the blueness overcame him. This time when he opened his eyes he was looking out into the black ocean, seeing lanterns from other ships dotting the empty space.


    It was all in Arman¡¯s hands now. Come morning he would order the governor to land these ships on the beach. The Armada could start making their way to where the bones were.


    Innic gave a chuckle at what Ohenoki had said. Halls of Monok, what a name, couldn¡¯t they have thought of anything better.


    He stopped abruptly though as the symbols on the wall of the cliffs drew his attention again. He couldn¡¯t help but feel that there was something important about them. He just couldn¡¯t figure out what that was.


    * * *


    Arman blinked a few times as the feeling that had just been over him lifted. He was seeing out of his own eyes again. He could move his muscles again. He flexed his hands a few times just to make sure everything was working as it should.


    The voice in his mind had been strange though. It hadn¡¯t sounded like the governor¡¯s voice. But then again, who knew what the true power behind the governor was.


    All he could think about was the conversation the voice had with the creature before him. The growls coming from his own mouth had seemed strange, but also like they weren¡¯t something completely out of his grasp. And the laugh as the voice had left his mind made him shiver.


    He shook his head slightly, realising there were more important matters at hand.


    Most specifically the creature that was slowly making its way toward him.


    He brought his body to task. He gripped the handles on his claws tight and made sure they were locked in place. Then he positioned his feet so that he could get the most from his reflexes.


    The creature kept coming forward at a slow pace, as if not worried at all at what was about to happen. Arman looked at its eyes and could see the glint of life there. Just like a human¡¯s eyes too, emotions were played out behind them.


    It was at that moment that Arman realised the creature was more than willing to die. This creature had already accepted its own death. All it had to do to make its life worthwhile now was to take Arman down with it.


    Arman moved a few steps back. He didn¡¯t want to jump into this fight too quickly. He felt he had run a mile. On top of scaling the cliff all day. But somehow reserves of energy flooded into his limbs, as if the spell had left him more refreshed than when he had started it. He twisted his head a little to crack a kink from his neck.


    He was feeling tense and he couldn¡¯t understand why. Loudly he spoke. He spoke at the creature, but doubted it would understand. It was more for its own confidence.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lose when facing six of your kind; I won¡¯t lose when facing one!¡±


    The creature paused for a brief moment, and then came on again. A blue glow started to appear around the creature much like the one from the scroll earlier. It was light though, little more than slight illumination of the creature¡¯s fur.


    His feeling of uneasiness increased. And it was then he knew. The creature was causing him to feel this way. Not because he feared the creature, but because the creature was pushing the thoughts into his mind. This wasn¡¯t his fear. He didn¡¯t fear any living creature.


    Like being lifted from a cloud of smoke the feeling disappeared and the creature paused again. The blue glow still surrounded it, but it was more on edge now. It took up a fighting stance as it came closer, legs a little wider as it got ready to react to Arman.


    A smile came over Arman¡¯s face as he took a step toward the creature. It had obviously hoped to drive him away with that. He twisted his hands so the palms were facing the creature.


    Then he rushed it. Arms stretched wide, claws dragging across the top of the cliff. Sparks flew on each side of him as he crouched a bit in his run.


    The creature came at him too. The glow seemed to trail behind it as it ran. Its speed was incredible. The other creatures had not been like this. He hoped he could match it when they met.


    The creature leapt, and so did Arman.


    As they neared in midair Arman brought his left arm around in a wide swing, hoping to catch the creature in the side. But the creature¡¯s body seemed to shift itself even in the air and it rolled over the top of his claw. Its teeth flashed and he dropped his left shoulder. The teeth dragged along his shoulder but couldn¡¯t get the grip they were trying to find.


    As it went past him Arman twisted his whole body and brought the right claw around with blinding speed. Again the creature rolled over the blade, as if it knew what was coming.


    They both landed. The creature skidded to a halt, all four paws touching the ground at once, twisting sideways as it slowed. Its head swung to look at Arman, teeth bare and the hair along its back standing upright.


    Arman landed on his feet and slid backwards, the spin in the air changing how he was landing. He leaned forward and caught the cliff top with his claws, bringing him to a sudden halt. Both had slid surprising amounts, and neither had expected it.


    Arman brought his hand to his right shoulder and felt the teeth marks in his coat. The scratches on his skin weren¡¯t deep enough to draw blood, he had dropped his shoulder just in time, but his coat was ruined. He would need to get a new one when he got back to the mainland.


    He grinned menacingly at the creature. This was going to be interesting. Arman knew he needed to finish this quickly, he had no choice, the fatigue he had felt before was gone but it would be back. Only the thrill of the fight kept his arms and legs moving now. And the blue glow had him a little worried.


    They charged again, leaping just as high as before.


    Arman held back, waiting for his chance to strike. They came closer and he threw his left arm forward. As expected the creature rolled over his claws again, but this time its jaws caught solidly onto Arman¡¯s upper arm.


    He refused to feel the pain though and twisted his left arm. The creature had no time to react and he caught its right side with the claw. His right arm swung around again. The creature rolled a bit, but with its jaws on Arman¡¯s arm and the left claw stuck within its side, it couldn¡¯t move out of the way.


    His right claw didn¡¯t strike squarely though. It had moved enough to change the location of the blow. The claw dragged down the creature¡¯s side rather than digging in. It drew two long gashes that flowed with red blood. The third prong was too far to reach.


    They span around in a tight circle as they were held together and landed in a heap. The creature closed its jaws tight as they came down, and Arman¡¯s left arm snapped like a twig. The left claw fell free.


    The creature released its hold when it felt the bone break and pushed itself to its feet and sprang away. Arman rolled in the opposite direction and brought himself into a crouching position. His left arm hung useless by his side. The bone was clearly broken, and the teeth had torn a large chunk of skin away.


    But he had left his marks on the creature too. On its left side blood was flowing in just a little more than a trickle down its fur. But of its right side the three puncture wounds from the claws were spraying blood in wide arcs. Arman must have hit a major artery near the hind legs of the beast. Thankfully his luck was with him.


    But the creature would not be down yet. The glow around it strengthened a little and it prepared to run at him again.


    Arman stood and prepared for the charge. There was no way he could run at the creature now, not with his arm as it was. So instead he waited to see what the creature was going to do. Both of them would likely be dead soon, from the pain and loss of blood.


    The creature leapt at him. Or it would have, except as it went to jump its foot struck the scroll that had been used for the spell. Its back feet slid on the scroll and rather than leaping gracefully into the air it tumble toward Arman.


    He moved to his right and swung his claw at it. It tried to twist out of the way, but being unbalanced it couldn¡¯t move fast enough. He caught it just below its jaw, hooking into the fur and around the back of the bone. It didn¡¯t dig into the skin, but Arman continued his swing, using the bone to drag the creature faster towards the edge of the cliff and throw it over.


    His claw stayed in its fur for a few moments and he was dragged to his stomach, arm stretched over the edge of the cliff. But it came free, and he lay their on the edge of the cliff. Quickly he scrambled back to safety.


    Arman looked at the creature as it hovered for moments over the empty space. It looked at Arman, eyes sad, but as it started to fall it seemed to nod at him. Arman nodded back to it, and then watched as it plummeted to the bottom of the cliff, toward where he had started his climb. The blood seemed to hang in the air for a little bit longer before dropping to catch up.


    When it was gone from his sight he pulled himself onto the cliff more and rolled onto his back. His mind cleared of the euphoria of the fight and the pain took over. The tiredness came back too, but that was secondary to the pain.


    His broken arm was causing him much pain. He would need to find some way to set it. He could use his coat to wrap it up like a bandage. It was ruined anyway, nothing else for it now.


    He felt the broken section with his right hand. It was a clean break. He pushed his shoulder against the ground and held his arm flat. He grabbed his limp left wrist with his right hand. He breathed deeply, preparing himself.


    He did it quickly. His right arm dragged his left wrist away from his body in a straight line, and he pushed down on his shoulder with all the weight he could muster. He screamed with the pain and tears welled in his eyes. But with another snap the bone was back in place.


    He pulled his knife out and started cutting his coat away to use as a bandage. There was nothing else for him to do now but wait. Maybe the voice would come back in a pain delirium. He couldn¡¯t climb down either side, not with only one working arm.


    At least he was still alive.


    * * *


    Morgan looked up as a howl came from above.


    Falling from the cliff now was a blue light. It wasn¡¯t very strong but it was there. And it was getting closer.


    He moved back from the cliff with his men. They all looked up at the falling light, wondering what it might be this time. Some glanced at the previous corpse. Other remembered the mysterious screams of the second time.


    It fell fast and as it got closer they could make out what it was. One of the creatures was plummeting to the ground. It made him think that there must be some way up to the top then that doesn¡¯t involve climbing.


    As it got within a few metres of the ground it suddenly slowed down. The glow moved to the bottom of it as if providing a cushion for the creatures. The men gathered around it in a circle as it came to a gentle rest on the ground.


    It was clearly dead, its eyes were shut, and it looked like it had lost a lot of blood. Maybe the men on top had killed it.


    Then Morgan¡¯s eyes widened as it bulged and grew, then shrunk, the features moved around and the shape of it changed. It was still the same kind of creature. But now it was smaller, scars had appeared on its face and right shoulder. Its legs became bulkier and its tail shortened.


    It was almost as if another daemon had possessed this one. And when they died the original came through. He looked at his men and saw all their jaws dropping.


    He turned back to the creature now.


    The skin melted away and muscles withered and vanished right before their eyes. The bones lay there now, bare and white. They started to turn to dust, and as they did the blue glow pulled them all in together. Slowly it became a ball. A ball filled with bone dust and remains of the skin, fur and muscle.


    The ball then lifted above their heads. It rose until it was above the trees. The dust was falling from it in a trail. Suddenly it shot off in the direction of the beach, a trail of glowing blue dust behind it.


    The men all looked at each other, eyes wide and mouths agape. They seemed ready to run, and only the presence of Morgan was keeping them there.


    Morgan kept his face emotionless. If he let his own shock show, then his sway over the men would be gone. He went to walk away when he felt a few drops of rain. He looked up and the rain splashed onto his face. He looked across at the men, they were also looking up.


    He turned his hand so the palm faced upwards and caught a bit of the rain. He looked at it closely. It was blood. The creature¡¯s blood. The blood was raining down on them, only just now catching up with the body that was no longer there.


    The men realised it was blood too, and this time his presence did nothing. They all turned and fled, forgetting muskets, running straight into the forest in the night.


    Morgan shook his head and wiped his hand on his coat. They would likely be dead before too long. No point calling out to them. They had just witnessed what was likely the scariest thing they had ever seen. He shook his head and shivered.


    What had he gotten himself into?


    He sat down with his back against the wall, the blood still raining down around him. He drew his pistols out and reloaded them. He held them firmly in front of him and waited in the light from the lantern.


    The creatures were likely preparing to attack him now that he was alone.


    * * *


    Koga watched as the scene unfolded.


    Sugano was on his feet in a flash.


    ¡°Now, Koga, let¡¯s attack them.¡±


    Koga looked up at Sugano. The scene before was strange and he did not know the whole meaning of it. All he knew though was that he had just witnessed Ohenoki dying.


    ¡°Ohenoki told us not to attack Sugano. Even if now is the best time. I say chase down the ones in the forest. But we don¡¯t enter the meeting grounds yet. Not until we hear from Kabian or this Seichi.¡±


    Sugano nodded slowly and lay himself back down. He barked some quick commands to a nearby wolf. Soon the ones that had fled into the forest will be chased down, if they hadn¡¯t run directly at a wolf anyway.


    ¡°I know you are right Koga. I am just itching to do something. And watching Ohenoki just then made me feel useless.¡±


    ¡°I am sure there is a reason why he wanted us here. Maybe it was to watch this human. This one in particular. I do not know. But something that does itch at my back is where the blue orb was going.¡±


    Sugano looked in the direction of the glowing dust trail that followed the blue orb.


    ¡°It¡¯s heading toward the Hot Sands.¡±


    ¡°I hope it is a good omen.¡±

 Chapter Twenty - End: Discovery

    Tristram looked down at his travelling companion. The wolf called Yoshi was still injured, and it was slow going for them. But eventually they had located where this Kabian was.


    The wolf they followed had fooled them. First it had headed inland and then back to the beach. It had Tristram completely confused. But Yoshi seemed to be following something that was obvious only to him.


    ¡°All wolves have two scents. Their Clan Leader marks then with his scent,¡± Yoshi had been explaining the lives of wolves as they had walked, ¡°This allows all other wolves to know where you come from. Then there is a wolf¡¯s individual scent. This is what shows through under the Clan Leaders scent. Once you know a wolf by his scent, then you don¡¯t even need to be able to see him to know he is there.


    Scents hang in an area for a time. But they fade over time, making it difficult to tell who has been in an area. When many wolves travel over one spot it also makes it hard to tell exactly where wolves have gone. That is why it has been a little difficult for me sorry.


    My injuries are making it hard to concentrate precisely, and Kabian¡¯s scent has been walked over many times. Not only that, but other wolves now carry his scent making it hard to distinguish him exactly. I am doing my best though.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying this Kabian is a Clan Leader?¡±


    ¡°Of sorts. I don¡¯t understand exactly what is going on with Kabian right now. These last few days have been strange. He is little more than a pup; he is only one year old.¡±


    ¡°How old are you then?¡±


    Yoshi had looked at Tristram then, eyes narrowed.


    ¡°I am sorry, I did not realise it was so personal,¡± Tristram waved his arms before him in mock defence.


    ¡°Let us just drop it. I can handle questions about my kind, but I can¡¯t handle questions about me.¡±


    Tristram let out a chuckle, ¡°You¡¯re sounding more and more human. Aside from the growling. Okay, I won¡¯t ask any more personal questions. Just tell me what else you can about wolves.¡±


    Yoshi growled deep and menacingly, but continues none-the-less.


    ¡°We have five of these Clans within the bounds of the mountains. I mean, we had five I mean. It seems that your leader came her once before and all but wiped out one of our Clans. The Hot Sands Clan was well respected. Only one of the wolves survived. And we go to see him now. I hope you¡¯re prepared.¡±


    Tristram could feel the disgust flowing from Yoshi. It was literally hanging in the air between them. It made Tristram sad.


    ¡°I was not here. I feel sorry for the loss,¡± something clicked in his mind as he spoke, ¡°Oh; you mean this Kabian is the only surviving member of this Hot Sands Clan?¡±


    ¡°Thank Monok you figured that out. I would have been worried if that slipped past you. Yes he is. And you had better be prepared; I doubt he will be very forgiving.¡±


    ¡°I can understand why, but I must try. I assume you speak of Captain Morgan when you say our leader.¡±


    ¡°The large one with the three pointed thing on his head. Doesn¡¯t say much by the looks, but he did stand on a box at one stage to address your entire clan.¡±


    ¡°That will be Captain Morgan then. My Clan? Oh no, these are not part of my ¡®clan¡¯. I am travelling with them to assist them.¡±


    ¡°You humans are a strange bunch.¡±


    ¡°I could say the same of you wolves, but I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You just did.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Please just speak to me of the Clans. Put your mind to other things.¡±


    ¡°If you will Tristram. Be it on your head when you meet Kabian though. I will just tell of the remaining Clans.


    Until very recently four clans remained. The Oak Wood, the Crystal Glade, the Scarred Tree, and the Holy Guardians. But recently that changed again. The leader of the Scarred Tree turned his entire clan over to Kabian. It is unheard of, but that is what had happened. So every wolf in the Scarred Tree Clan became a member of the Blood Mist Clan. It is more confusing than you could imagine.¡±


    Tristram laughed again. It was uncanny how the two races were so alike.


    ¡°Yoshi, you could not believe how what you have just spoken of rings true of us humans in more ways than you could imagine. But I won¡¯t speak of it now. I need to know of you wolves before I meet Kabian.¡±


    ¡°There is too much to teach. There is no way for you to know it all before you meet him.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Tristram¡¯s eyes narrowed and his brow furrowed.


    ¡°Because his scent just got stronger. He is not far from us now. Just remember one thing, you humans killed his father.¡±


    Tristram stopped dead in his tracks and looked around. As he had suspected there was no visible change in the forest to say that there were any more wolves around. The shadows were complete within the trees at night. The moon shone through the leaves where it could, but that wasn¡¯t as often as Tristram would like.


    ¡°So Yoshi, what do we do now? We can¡¯t just walk in unannounced can we?¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t paying attention before were you? If I go near there then they will smell me, and those who know me will, well, know me. Kabian, Estumi and Koga all know me, so that should deter any other wolves from attacking us.¡±


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t solve the problem of me does it.¡±


    Yoshi sniffed in the direction of Tristram and his eyes widened. He turned closer to the human and sniffed deeper. Slowly he paced around Tristram, trying to decipher something that was puzzling him.


    Yoshi walked back along the tracks they had made. Tristram had to look closely at them though. Then he noticed it. There was only one set of tracks, and they were paw prints. Yoshi looked at him with worried eyes.


    ¡°This morning when I spoke with you, Tristram the human, you had two things that you do not have now. You had a scent and you had tracks. I watched as we took our first steps together through the forest, and your feet left clear marks in the soft dirt. And it was hard to get your smell from my nose long enough to find Kabian¡¯s.


    I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done. I also don¡¯t know if it will be good or bad. But you remind me of one of our own.¡±


    Tristram was perplexed. How was it he could have no scent, nor any tracks. It was not possible. No living creature should be able to do that. He looked down at his feet and stamped them hard. There were no boot prints though, and the grass he seemed to squash just sprung back to life when he lifted his foot.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! Look, Yoshi, I have no idea what is going on here.¡±


    Yoshi looked up at Tristram as the human was frantically trying to make footprints in the grass.


    ¡°I can do nothing except believe you Tristram.¡±


    ¡°I tell you Yoshi, I am not lying¡­ oh, that¡¯s good. Sorry, normally people don¡¯t believe me straight away.¡± Tristram rubbed his hand through his hair. He watched on as Yoshi suddenly became more alert. The wolf¡¯s nose was high in the air and sniffing, as he twisted first one way then another.


    ¡°Tristram, you might have just made things a little easier on me, whatever it was you did, but we have to move now. The scent is strong. I don¡¯t want to lose him again, I need my sleep. Follow me now.¡±


    Yoshi turned away from Tristram and started walking off into the forest. Tristram stopped his stamping his feet on the ground and started trailing after Yoshi. The wolf wasn¡¯t hard to follow though; he couldn¡¯t walk very fast at the moment.


    The trees started to pull away a bit into a large clearing. The moon was shining down and Tristram could see fairly clearly what was there.


    A stream ran down the far side of the clearing, swollen due to the recent rains. The grass was lush and green. Another sign of the rain. But it was what was along the bank that was of the most interest. Quite a large number of wolves were sitting on the ground, relaxing near the stream.


    A few had their heads up, sniffing the air. A couple stood and started moving in the direction of Yoshi. Tristram thought it best to hide off in the trees behind Yoshi, and let the wolf introduce him. He could hear the wolves speaking to Yoshi.


    ¡°Is that you Yoshi?¡± This wolf had the look of youth, much like dogs did.


    ¡°Yes it is Kabian. A little worse for wear. But still alive.¡±


    ¡°That is good to hear then. Though I dare ask what happened to the others.¡± Tristram kept an eye on this wolf. His thoughts were proven correct when Yoshi said his name, maybe for Tristram¡¯s benefit.


    ¡°There was a fire. The humans created it, and it drove the others right into their path.¡± Tristram could feel the sorrow in Yoshi¡¯s words. He had seen it happen. It was a horrific sight to behold. He had done what he could to help though.


    The other wolf spoke quickly with a question. ¡°Humans?¡± His voice spoke of age. Likely he was older than Yoshi.


    Yoshi looked across at him and nodded his head slowly. Both wolves just looked at him questionably.


    ¡°Kabian, Hinjo, please remain calm.¡±


    The one called Kabian lifted his head a little and tried sniffing the air. But he didn¡¯t look in Tristram¡¯s direction, so he doubted he could smell Tristram either.


    ¡°Kabian¡­ The creatures we have been driving from our shores. Or trying to anyways. They are called humans.¡±


    ¡°How could you know that?¡± Hinjo was being very direct and he was speaking fast. But Kabian was still looking around behind Hinjo. Kabian¡¯s eyes passed over Tristram many times, but never settled on him. For this he was grateful. He doubted he could withstand their stares.


    ¡°Hinjo, please understand. This was not my idea. I was completely against it to begin with. But one of the humans told me himself.¡±


    Kabian¡¯s head whipped around to Yoshi, eyes narrowed.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    ¡°How is that possible? I cannot understand them. They make such strange noises.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand him. Somehow he understands us, and speaks like we do.¡±


    ¡°That is not possible. Are you trying to make a joke Yoshi? If you are, then it is in bad taste. We lost a worthy wolf tonight to the creatures.¡±


    ¡°I jest you not Kabian. Please, listen to him yourself.¡±


    Kabian let out a short chuckle. ¡°Your dream creature has run off Yoshi, I sense nothing out there. You must have been imagining the whole thing. Maybe it¡¯s due to those injuries of yours. Come to the stream and get cleaned up.¡±


    ¡°I did not think it would be easy for you to believe. He is here though Kabian. Likely listening to everything you have said.¡±


    ¡°Bring your imagination to life then Yoshi. Prove us all wrong.¡±


    Yoshi turned back to look roughly where Tristram was standing. ¡°Tristram,¡± he called behind him, ¡°I think it may be safe enough now. Come out and introduce yourself.¡±


    Tristram looked at the two wolves that were now staring intently at the spot where Yoshi was talking to. He took a glance at the rest of the wolves too. They were all standing, paying close attention to what was about to happen.


    He stretched his arm forward and moved a branch to make his way clear. Stepping forward he entered the clearing. As he walked something felt different. He looked down at his clothes. They had somehow changed. From the time he had been stamping his feet on the ground to now his clothes had changed drastically.


    Though what he was wearing now was much more suited to being in a forest such as this. The change had been so subtle he hadn¡¯t noticed it. Now though he was wearing shiny leather boots that reached almost to his knees, with the tops turned down. On his legs were leaf green leggings tucked into the top of his boots. His shirt was now short sleeved and the same leaf green as his pants, with a fine belt of black leather wrapping around his waist. He could feel a hood hanging down his back to.


    He wondered what other surprises would be in store for him soon. Everything seemed to be happening so fast. There was only one explanation of all this. The man from his dreams, well that must be Volg, god of the Hunt. His god. He recognised his outfit now as the one from the tapestries. He was wearing Volg¡¯s raiment.


    But he had no time to think on that now. He had wolves to face.


    They kept a clear eye on the forest as it parted way. As soon as Tristram was stepping free they all took on a defensive stance. Both Kabian and Hinjo started growling at him, their teeth barred and the hair along their back erect like spikes. The two wolves were growling low and looking from Yoshi to Tristram and back.


    ¡°How dare you bring one of the creatures to us!¡± Hinjo¡¯s venomous words were thrown at Yoshi.


    ¡°This can only bring trouble down on our heads.¡± Kabian¡¯s voice was more calm than Hinjo¡¯s had been, but his anger at the human¡¯s intrusion was clear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean you any harm Kabian.¡± Tristram held his hands before him, palms facing the wolves.


    Kabian rounded on Yoshi, ¡°He knows my name too?¡±


    ¡°Kabian, what do you expect? He helped me. He stopped the fire that drove the others from the forest and then healed me as best he could. He has only done things to aid us!¡± Yoshi was trying frantically to calm Kabian down and it seemed to work a little.


    The hairs along Kabian¡¯s back went down a little, but Hinjo stayed on guard. Kabian turned to Tristram and looked at him deeply. He sniffed the air again and shook his head.


    ¡°I do not know what is going on Yoshi. I have not seen any of what you say happen, but I must take your word. But I would like to know why he has no scent?¡±


    ¡°Your guess is as good as mine Kabian. The only other I know like this is Ohenoki.¡±


    ¡°You are right there Yoshi. This is intriguing,¡± Kabian looked at Hinjo who was still growling in Tristram¡¯s direction, ¡°Hinjo, stand down. Take Yoshi over to the stream and keep the others back. I don¡¯t want anyone making mistakes here.¡±


    Hinjo didn¡¯t stop growling but his hackles went down a little. He glanced briefly at Kabian and spoke curtly, ¡°As you will, Kabian. But we will be just there.¡±


    Hinjo and Yoshi both headed away, leaving Kabian and Tristram alone to speak face to face.


    Feeling that he was not showing the proper courtesy to the wolf, Tristram found a comfortable place and sat down on the ground. Kabian walked around him, sniffing and searching for either a scent or some sort of tracks. He could find neither.


    ¡°We, creature, you are quite intriguing. What was it you call yourself?¡±


    ¡°Lord Kabian, sir, we are called humans.¡±


    ¡°Lord? Ha! I am no lord, wolves have no lords. I am merely little more than a pup. Who has had lots of things thrown at him. Don¡¯t try and make me your friend human. You killed my family.¡±


    Tristram followed the wolf, turning his head one way then the other as Kabian circled him. ¡°I was not here when your family is killed.¡±


    ¡°But you humans have acted all the same. You came and killed the first time. You come and kill this time.¡±


    ¡°I did not come to kill. I did not know why the others came. I was just with them at the behest of my master. He bade me come and see what was happening. When I saw the others destroying the forest I did what I could, instinct took over, and I put the fire out.¡±


    ¡°How can one human put an entire fire out?¡±


    ¡°Our gods grant us the power to do many things.¡±


    ¡°And our god will grant us the power to drive you from our shores.¡±


    ¡°You have a god?¡± Tristram¡¯s surprise was evident. This was one comment he had not been expecting.


    ¡°Our god watches over us from the moon. He keeps us safe as best he can.¡±


    Kabian looked up at the moon and walked a little distance from Tristram to see it more clearly. Tristram stood and went to follow when a strange feeling came over him.


    He looked at his arm and could see the slight hairs there start to rise. He looked at Kabian and the other wolves. The hair on their backs was started to stand on end, but not from anger, something was drawing it up. It felt like the start of a violent storm.


    Tristram stood looking at the sky. The clouds were no different. There was no sign of a storm growing in the sparsely clouded sky. It had rained itself out the other day. He looked at his arm again. Something was definitely creating some energy nearby.


    Then the humming started. A crackling hum that sounded like it was speeding along. All the wolves were looking around, trying to figure out where it was coming from. Tristram looked as well, until a voice called his attention back.


    ¡°What are you doing human?¡± Kabian screamed at Tristram, making himself heard over the humming.


    Wind picked up, and some of the wolves were finding it difficult to stand. Tristram was struggling against it. The humming was starting to drive into his head and he covered his ears with his hands. But it didn¡¯t help. The sound filled his body.


    Over the sound and the wind he could hear Kabian yelling something at him. He looked at Kabian and saw him starting to run in Tristram¡¯s direction. A glow started as Kabian leapt. Tristram was driven to his knees by the sound.


    Kabian arced over the land and came directly at Tristram when he was suddenly struck by a glowing blue orb of pure energy. The orb struck Kabian squarely on his back and forced its way into Kabian¡¯s body. The light encased the wolf in mid flight and everything seemed to stop.


    Soon the glow had completely encased Kabian and a shockwave of energy left his body and struck out in all direction. The ground rippled as the blast went through it. Everything suddenly became barren around them. Tristram could feel himself being forced backwards by the blast.


    Green sparks filled his vision, clashing with the blue glow. The pushing stopped. But something else was there, and it caused him to drop to the ground. He could not explain it, but he collapsed into unconscious as the green sparks fought with the blue glow.


    The blue blast spread out and wolves were thrown in all directions. Some were dashed into trees and others flung into the stream. Some managed to hold their grip on the grass, and by crouching low the blast seemed to fly straight over them.


    Hinjo and Yoshi managed to stay firm in their positions where they had been watching the two. They stood as the blast died down and looked at each other. Neither had seen the likes of this in their entire life. They walked a few steps toward where the glow was starting the die down.


    The wind and the energy in the air were gone, but they struggled to see what was in the centre of the blast as a blue mist-like glow surrounded the area. Slowly is shrunk, into a single point. That point was Kabian.


    They rushed over. Kabian was lying on his side in the middle of the devastation, the blue glow still hanging around his fur. He seemed unhurt, and was breathing deeply. But when the two tried to wake him he wouldn¡¯t budge.


    They looked to the side where another figure was appearing from the blast. The human Tristram was lying on his back on the grass, feet pointing at Kabian. The only grass left within twenty feet of Kabian¡¯s body was the grass under Tristram and more that seemed to spray like a shadow behind the human.


    They gazed intently at the grass for a few moments. It seemed somehow lusher than it had been before. The human himself was strange. Where Kabian was slightly glowing blue, Tristram was slightly glowing green. The green around Tristram was fading fast.


    Yoshi went to try and wake him, but he too would not open his eyes. He licked at his face, but there was no reaction. Tristram was breathing deeply too. So the signs of life were visible in both of them. They just would not wake.


    ¡°What has that creature done to Kabian?¡± Hinjo asked at no one in particular.


    ¡°Did you not see for yourself Hinjo? The blue orb came from the cliffs! There is no way Tristram had any part of that.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ve named your pet too? I say we leave here now. We need to take Kabian somewhere that he will be safe while he recovers. Koga will know what to do. We need to leave the creature here. Let the crows finish him off.¡±


    ¡°I will not do that Hinjo. He has helped me when I was almost dead, it is only right I repay the favour. I could not live with myself otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Fine, but take him away from Kabian. I will not have him tainting our leader.¡±


    The two stared daggers at each other while the rest of the wolves scrambled to the grass again. Some limped as they got up from the base of trees. Others shook themselves dry when they finally clawed their way onto the bank.


    Hinjo turned away from Yoshi and went to talk to the rest of the clan. But he stopped after two steps, looking in the direction of the cliffs.


    Yoshi saw Hinjo standing still and turned his head to look in the same direction. He shook his head and blinked his eyes. What was a black wolf doing here? What was a black wolf anyway? None in any of the clans had colours such as this. Hinjo spoke to it though, as it started walking into the clearing.


    ¡°Who in Monok¡¯s everlasting Halls are you? And what are you doing here?¡±


    Yoshi sniffed the air. The wolf had no scent. It paid no heed to Hinjo and just kept walking on, in the direction of Kabian and Tristram.


    Hinjo stepped forward, and so did Yoshi, blocking the black wolf¡¯s path to the unconscious two.


    ¡°Stand aside you two. You have no idea what you¡¯re dealing with.¡± The black wolf was matter of fact. It didn¡¯t make a threat; it just spoke clearly exactly what it meant to say.


    Yoshi looked at him deeply and then said one word, ¡°Ohenoki?¡±


    The black wolfs head dropped and sorrow came to its eyes.


    ¡°No, I am not Ohenoki. Though he was a brother of mine. You do not know me, but you need to trust me. I am the same as Ohenoki. He looked after you here, between the mountains. I look after my own clans on the other side of these mountains.¡±


    Hinjo and Yoshi were in shock. Both took a step back and the black wolf walked between them towards Kabian and Tristram.


    ¡°I see am too late. Kabian is not dead, he is very much alive. But he will remain unconscious for some time. Ohenoki sent me to look after him. My name is Seichi.¡±


    Seichi seemed to only just then notice the human. His eyes narrowed and he walked over to sniff Tristram. He turned back to the two wolves waiting in shock to the side.


    ¡°Was this human glowing green not long ago?¡±


    Hinjo seemed to stammer out a reply, ¡°Y-y-yes. He was.¡±


    Seichi turned back to human again and looked at him.


    ¡°We need to get both these two out of here. They are not safe. Our enemies are getting closer and we will not have enough time. Get some of your wolves to carry them. The human is just as important as Kabian at the moment. Do not harm him in any way.¡±


    Hinjo seemed in shock again, but turned and started barking orders at the wolves to come and aid in carrying the two bodies. Wolves quickly came over and lifted them, making sure they were well off the ground. Yoshi moved over to Seichi.


    ¡°Where will we take them?¡±


    ¡°Koga and Sugano are waiting for us with the humans at the cliff. They have them surrounded. We will be much safer up there than we are here.¡±


    Seichi peered off to one side and could see another wolf still lying under a tree. ¡°See to that wolf over there too, we cannot leave anyone behind.¡±


    Yoshi only noticed the wolf when it was pointed out.


    ¡°Hinjo,¡± he called, ¡°there¡¯s a wolf off to the side.¡±


    Hinjo came quickly and the two went off to see who was still down.


    ¡°Oh no, that¡¯s Tobi. We need to bring her, and quickly,¡± Hinjo spoke fast, leaving Yoshi a little confused at what was going on. But between the two of them they got Tobi off the ground and went after the others.


    Seichi came up beside them. ¡°She is alive, do not fear. I feel we may need her, so please keep her close to Kabian.¡±


    Seichi then went to the front of the line and looked at the human. He shook his head and looked in the direction of the ocean. He could feel Innic getting closer. Briefly he had felt Innic¡¯s power inland, but that wasn¡¯t possible. But this feeling coming closer was definitely him. And it could only mean that trouble was brewing.


    ¡°Why have you come Volg?¡± He whispered to himself.


    Yoshi and Hinjo were beside him again, keeping the body of Tobi close to Kabian. But Yoshi seemed to be struggling, so Seichi organised someone to replace him.


    ¡°Your wounds aren¡¯t too bad. But they will cause you pain for a day or so.¡±


    ¡°I know. Please, Seichi, call me Yoshi.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for trusting me Yoshi.¡±


    ¡°Too many strange things have been happening recently for me not to trust a wolf of no colour found in our clans. You know Ohenoki, and that is what counts. But I do want to know why Ohenoki didn¡¯t come himself? Usually he would be helping us.¡±


    ¡°Ohenoki didn¡¯t come because he was going to his death. I tried to get here earlier, but your tracks through here are strange and I couldn¡¯t follow them properly.¡±


    ¡°Ohenoki is dead?¡±


    ¡°I am sorry to say that this is the truth,¡± the pain was clear on Seichi¡¯s face, ¡°that blue orb that struck Kabian was Ohenoki. Kabian may well become Ohenoki soon, if he is strong enough to survive. Or the spirit will seek out another body. But Ohenoki seemed to think Kabian would have no trouble. You will say goodbye to Kabian and welcome Ohenoki back to the land of the living in a few nights.¡±


    ¡°That is all too strange Seichi. But I will go along with you for now. But I think you will find that Kabian is tougher than you think.¡±


    ¡°I sure hope so.¡±


    The wolves carried the bodies off into the forest.

 continued in Transgression

    This story is finally being continued, follow it at <u>Monok''s Bones: Transgression</u></a> . I will try and update it fortnightly (that means every 2 weeks for those who are not aware). It follows directly on from the ending of this one, so at lot of things wont make sense if you haven''t read Discovery, or, at least, even less sense.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.